This is work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Copyright© Avery Song & Veronica Agnus, 2020

All Rights Reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or used in any manner without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

The publisher is not responsible for website (or their content) that are not own by the publisher.

This eBook/Paperback is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This eBook/Paperback may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient.

Cover Design by Covers By Juan

Editing by

Rainlyt Editing

Format: Avery S.

CONTENTS

Acknowledgement

BLURB

PSYCHIC PRISON MAP

Prologue: Supernatural Outlaw

1.  Empowering Freedom And Rewarding Reunion

2.  New Plans And Unexpected Visitor

3.  Morning Addiction And To The Lands Of Luxury

4.  Training Starts In The Bedroom

5.  Operation: Arrest Me

6.  Dubai’s Luxurious Supernatural Prison

7.  Pushing Limits And Respecting Us

8.  Rude Awakening And Wakeup Call

9.  Threatened Royalty And Destructive Catfight

10.  Hidden Roots Of Tranquility

11.  To The Lands I Never Knew Were Ours

12.  Peacefulness We All Crave

13.  Serene Sunrise

14.  Journey Home

15.  Release The Burning Soul

16.  The Crown Of A Supernatural Villian

COMING SOON - SUPERNATURAL VILLAIN

COMING SOON - SUPERNATURAL SAVIOR

SHATTERED PRINCESS

SNEAK PEEK - ARRESTED BY MAGIC

BLURB

Prologue: Beginning Of An Orphan Future

LEVEL TWO: ARRESTED BY MAGIC

LEVEL THREE: PSYCHIC PRISON

LEVEL FOUR: CELESTIAL PRISON

ABOUT AVERY SONG

ABOUT VERONICA AGNUS

Also By Avery Song

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Thank you for purchasing SUPERNATURAL OUTLAW.

Thank you for giving Avery Song and Veronica Agnus duo a chance! This was a challenge, especially with the new idea of paranormal romance. Hope you enjoy our little creation!

Special thanks to our amazing Mom for blessing us with the gift to write and supporting us in all aspects. We pray to continue making you proud as we strive towards success.

Finally, we thank God for giving us the strength to achieve our goals. Without Him, we would be nothing.

AVERY SONG

&

VERONICA AGNUS

BLURB

It seems my destiny is to break out of one prison, only to jump right into another. Then again, who would have thought Dubai would have a luxurious jail for supernaturals?

For me, former human Cassandra Thorn, it’s been a difficult few months. After being kidnapped and tossed into the psychic prison for supernaturals, I learned the truth of my birth and the reality of my identity, which, it turns out, is the furthest thing from human.

Now my powers have been unleashed, but before I can explore them, I have to complete a dangerous rescue mission. Because being a supernatural outlaw sometimes means hopping right into another prison to find the answers — and people — you seek.

I won’t be alone this time, though. My four lovers are at my side, because they know that the best way to keep me safe is to work right alongside me as I unleash my diabolical plans. Besides, what better way is there to bond than by sharing a massive jail cell with a four-poster bed, pixie room service, and free time to do whatever the hell we want?

This seems like a prison I could get used to, but duty calls. The answers we need lie in the depths of the hidden city of paradise, and this time, we may struggle to find our way out.

Time to slap on the handcuffs and hope that playful Tristan, deadly Otis, seductive Adonis, and powerful Dominick can get us out before we’re really sentenced to a life of imprisonment.

PROLOGUE: SUPERNATURAL OUTLAW

~OMARION~

ICE COLD WATER drenched me out of my unsettling slumber, the sudden wave of icy fluid jolting my body forward. Chains restrict me, something I’m not the least bit surprised about after the deed I’d just committed.

The reminder makes my blood boil, the anger specifically directed at the hidden being of blazing madness within my body. All that does is make that very force laugh within my mind.

“Stop acting like an angry child who lost their precious toy.”

Sometimes I wish you were a physical being that I could punch the shit out of.

“If that happened, you’d be nothing but dust.” His words were followed with a low chuckle. “You forget whose powers reside within you.”

As you forget what body carries your strength.

“I haven’t forgotten. It’s just amusing to see your distraught self worry over insignificant shit.”

His words made a growling rumble thrum against my throat.

Throwing our mate onto a desolate floor of absolutes that are ruthless in killing any living creature left in their space and hoping her human self will get out is NOT insignificant shit!

“First off, she’s not human. We’ve been through that silly assumption of yours. And second, if she’s the mate of a dragon god like myself, she’ll get herself out of the claws of death.

I wanted to argue, but he sliced away any chance I had.

“Focus on what’s in front of you.”

When I did exactly that, I was rewarded with a punch in the face.

Mother fuckers.

The douche before me laughed. He was one of the few guards that were on the other end of the spectrum, in terms of our entire operation. He took a few steps back to admire his fine work.

“Ah. I’ve wanted to do that for WEEKS!” he declared. “Are you fucking stupid?!”

I rolled my eyes before deciding to spare a few moments of my time to look at this piece of shit. He was one of the guards who were clearly informants for Ms. Widow, and God was he a pain in my arse.

“Define stupid?” I suggested. “Also, are you referring to what I just did, or what I will do when I get out of these chains and return that punch?”

That shut the guard up real fast as his face paled. He knew if I punched him with the amount of pent-up anger bubbling within me, he wouldn’t survive. He’d be dead before his body hit the pavement of this hidden cell.

“Now, now.” The new voice made me mentally groan.

Great.

“I’m going to sleep. Don’t got time for this hag’s lectures.”

Don’t go abandoning me like that! This is your fucking fault!

“Testing your mate is not my fault.”

I swear to God, if she’s dead, I’ll kill the both of us.

“Suicide is such a cowardly threat. Go ahead.”

Fucker!

“Pay attention!” the guard declared, and there was another punch to my opposite cheek. The pain was nothing but a trigger as my eyes locked on him and within a second, he was screaming while waving his hands, which were now on fire.

There was a long sigh before the snapping of one’s fingers and the guard was now drenched in water. He fell to his knees as his burnt hands began to bubble and bleed. That had to be a third-degree burn, I thought, my eyes noticing the bits of bone that shone out from his melting skin.

That made me grin in defiance before I returned my eyes to the woman within the room who’d conducted the very action.

“Next time he deems himself superior to a god like myself, I’ll let my other half have all the fun he likes,” I warned.

Widow said nothing, her eyes merely rolling at my comment. I knew she wouldn’t say shit because she needed me more than that useless rat, who was only good at retrieving information in hard to reach places.

“Are you going to explain to me why you did what you did?” she questioned, her eyes now regarding me questioningly. The way they slid and revealed their dangerous green and yellow shift in color told me her venomous side wasn’t too pleased with my random interference.

“Time for some fun.”

I couldn’t even answer as my mind shifted to the back seat, and my stubborn, controlling dragon god was in full control and giving our “boss” a pleased grin.

“It’s been a while since our last conversation, Margaret Widow.”

Her eyes widened at the deepness in my voice. The room grew heavy with energy as the temperature shot up significantly. I could already see the growth of sweat along the whimpering guard’s forehead.

Or it could have been due to his injury, but I couldn’t care less. No regrets for the stupid.

She slowly nodded, crossing her arms over her chest, which didn’t make her any more intimidating. She was more like a bunny than a T-rex.

“Your other half decided to mess with my plans.” She went right to the point. I had to give her some credit for having the balls to not show an ounce of respect for my arrival. When I remained silent, she grimaced and bowed her head.

“King Vladimir.”

“Much better,” I declared and tugged at the chains with enough force to break them. Her shocked eyes flickered with a hint of fear, but I decided to be kind today. I’d already done enough “bad” in the last twenty-four hours, so I’d be lenient.

Crossing my legs and leaving the shackles on my wrists to emphasize their uselessness in keeping me captive, I carried on with the previous conversation.

“Omarion decided that your plans are going at a snail’s pace,” I replied. “It’s rather obvious that she knows you put her here. Guess it’s better than being dead, but she’s causing far too many problems to be deemed useful.”

“If she’s dead, we’re screwed.”

“She’s not.” I shrugged. “And if there’s a possibility that she is, good riddance. Doesn’t your plan only involve the strong and desirable?”

She scowled at my comment but lifted her head high. “Yes.”

“Then I did you a favor,” I concluded. “If she dies, good riddance. In fact, it would be beneficial for you. The supernatural men you’ve been trying to get on the council will grieve her loss, and that will only hasten the decision to rise to power in this strenuous time of hardship and fear about the increasing number of kidnappings. Isn’t that what you want?”

She didn’t reply, but I sensed the sudden presence behind her as he decided to reveal himself from the shadows of this dark room. I hadn’t sensed him in the slightest and his tall, bulky stance and downcast eyes left me chuckling at his arrival.

“Well, well, well,” I hummed. “So the rumors were true.”

“You’re becoming a troublesome nuisance, Vladimir.”

“And you’ve become an evil mastermind that I’m not very fond of, but do you see me saying shit?”

They both stared at me, and I sighed. “Fine, fine. What’s my punishment for potentially killing an important asset to your diabolical plans? Should I go on a rescue mission? See if she’s alive and bring her back to these grim walls of utter uselessness? I’ve never seen a prison like this struggle to keep a bunch of powerful women under control. Why bother sending her to this prison if you knew she was a weakling?”

“There was a miscalculation,” Widow huffed.

“Miscalculation?” I laughed, loud and clear at the amusing comment. Lowering my head, my eyes grew serious and my deep frown only emphasized the words that left my mouth.

“You both know that your plans are only going to get fucked up if you don’t figure out how to get Cassandra on your side. She’s the only one out of the chosen four that you can control if you wish it. Or is it chosen five now?”

The man glared my way, and I shrugged.

“Did I say too much?”

“You shouldn’t know shit,” he growled.

“How could you expect me not to know what’s hidden behind closed doors? Especially because the woman in question seems to be in the dark about far more important things than her supernatural blood and royal background. Not to mention her older brother, who is hidden in the depths of a very extravagant prison way out in the lands of sand, water, and wealth.”

“I should get rid of you.”

“I dare you to try,” I seethed, the very walls of the prison beginning to tremble at my threat.

None of them spoke as the room returned to its still nature, bits of dust raining down around us. “You think because you’re in a higher position that you can walk over any supernatural. But remember that I’m a god, a being that can’t be killed easily by a few whips and bullets. You need me more than I need any of you, and my cooperation is out of my own personal desires and not to please your silly games of ridding the world of the weak and morphing it into an ideal home for the strong.”

I’d said enough. I had a problem with my loud mouth when I got upset over shit like supremacy. People thought because I humbled myself down to guard clothing and mingling among humans that I couldn’t bring the world down like the rest of the absolutes.

“Remember, I remain in slumber by choice. However, that can change at any time.”

Deciding that I was now bored, I shrugged. “Deal with Omarion. I’m tired of this foreplay in Boringville.”

The rushing switch made me groan, and I couldn’t help but curse at the banging headache that followed.

Can you at least warn me before you decide to take control and talk smack?

“Fuck you.”

Jeez. I can’t even get along with my own damn dragon.

Returning to the present, I finally registered the man in front of me, which only confused me.

“Wait a minute. Who are-OOF!” I began, but something hit me hard in the neck, enough to make me collapse forward.

Another pinch of something at my neck was followed with a slow surge of icy cold liquid that made my body freeze.

All I could do was groan as my consciousness wavered.

“I’m impressed you lasted so long,” Widow muttered. “You hate being talked down to.”

“He’s a cocky fucker, but I’m not a fool to deal with a god as of now. He’s also reliable.”

“Even with what he did to Cassandra?”

“If she’s truly dead then his actions were valid. We don’t have time for the weak.”

“That’s odd coming from you, under the circumstances.”

“Stop prying into my business.”

“Hmph,” she replied. “The serum we injected into him will leave him unconscious for a few days. What do you want me to do with him? He can’t stay here after what he committed, and with all the other madness happening with the missing Monarch and that prisoner who killed one of her masters, it’s not a good idea to work here.”

“Transfer him to the top prison.”

“You want him at the same prison as the prince? Aren’t you concerned in the slightest?”

“That boy won’t bat an eye in his direction. He’s still crying over spilled milk about the past. It’ll be better to keep him there. Maybe one of those crazy supernaturals can kick some common sense into that dragon god on our behalf.”

“And if one of them kills him?”

“Good riddance. We won’t need to cover up his involvement.”

“What shall we do now?”

“Inform those boys of their little girlfriend’s death. Wait a few hours and purposely send a search team of guards to look throughout the island. If we can’t find her body, we’ll make a duplicate. Allow them to grieve, and then we’ll plan a funeral to grab the attention of the human eye. That way, we can start to instill fear. We’ll push forward with the kidnappings until we have the correct number. That’s when we’ll begin our plan.”

“And what about the one who will carry out the villainous plot? The other supernaturals will be tougher to manipulate.”

“We’ll figure something out. If necessary, we’ll find an outlaw who can step up to the plate and do as we ask. Once they get the experience of what it feels like to sit on a throne of evil, they’ll be happy to follow our requests to remain there.”

“You’re pretty confident.”

“We’ve come too far already. No one can stop what is planned for this world. No chosen four or five. Nor a bunch of supernatural hooligans who believe they are more powerful than I.”

“Not even your children?”

The silence was followed with a hiss of agony.

“Speak that word again and I’ll make sure to slice off that head of yours.”

“Sorry, Your Majesty,” Widow apologized.

“Ensure the memories of this encounter are erased from that god’s mind. We can’t let anyone screw this up. Let Doc do something. Also, ensure he’s transferred over. No point of him remaining here with how things are going.”

“What will happen with this prison, Your Majesty?”

“Give it time. Once our plans begin to roll in, clear this place out and place those worthy of captivity within these walls. By then, all the failures of this place will be rebuilt to perfection and the true world of captivity will be divinely imprinted along these walls. Now, get moving.”

“Yes.”

There were footsteps that faded before a low hiss of annoyance.

“How dare he. I’m the very reason this has all been possible. Tsk.”

“W-Widow. My hands.”

“Do I look like a healer to you? Get Doc to fix them and then come down and bring this imbecile to get his memories wiped of this incident. He’ll be asleep for a while, but at least our plans will already be in motion.”

“Do I get to kick him a few times?”

“Don’t bother,” she groaned. “I need him looking decent for the transfer. That prison of sand and money isn’t like this dump of a moldy place. They have standards for their prisoners, and he needs to meet them once he’s conscious.”

“Alright,” he muttered. “What should I do?”

“Search for the Monarch. She’s our only lead right now and she’s gone missing. That’s not good for anyone. If she ascends to Absolute level, it’ll fuck with our plans.”

“What about the wolf?”

“I’m not worried about her. She’s a misfit.”

“Aren’t you underesti-”

“Are you purposely wasting the oxygen within this cramped space on purpose?” she questioned. “I can arrange for your lungs to give up on you in seconds.”

“My apologies, Ms. Widow.” His voice quivered. “U-Uh, should I continue to look into the Nephilim?”

“Not necessary. If Doc is being transferred, chances are, he’ll make that absolute go with him.”

“Aren’t you worried the other absolutes will follow? They’re…getting kind of close?”

“Not our problem. Those gods and forsaken pieces of dirt won’t jump on her wagon. All of this is about power, and they don’t follow what migrates.”

“Alright. I’ll be going.”

The racing footsteps were followed with a loud shut of the door. A sudden sigh echoed around the room as my consciousness struggled to remain.

“Dammit. All of this is going off course. I need Cassandra alive. She’ll be the perfect catalyst for all of this. Fuck! Until then, I need a backup. Looks like I’ll have to dig into the family tree and retrieve the other one.”

What…is she talking about? What other one? Her…brother? Vladimir.

“What?”

We can’t forget this. Fuck…I can’t stay…awake much longer.

“Are you asking me to remember this embarrassing inci-”

Vladimir, dammit. Remember it! Put a trigger to help us remember or something.

“Fine, fine, you bossy fucker. You’ll remember all of this shit when you fuck Cassandra.”

You’re not fucking serious right now?! We…fuck! We…don’t even know…if she’s alive!

My consciousness was wavering, and I knew in a few short seconds, I’d be unconscious.

“Our queen isn’t dead. We’d feel it. So go the fuck to sleep and pray your shy, stubborn ass finds her behind bars of luxury or you’ll never remember this.”

Everything began to slip away, and I could only get one final thought out.

I fucking hate you.

“Good. Just the way I like it.”

My world slipped away and all I could do was pray for my mate’s safety.

EMPOWERING FREEDOM AND REWARDING REUNION

~CASSANDRA~

“OFF TO EMBARK on a wondrous journey! A path of adventure and formidable danger! Lalalalalala.”

“Your fae pixie guide is the opposite of what I thought would be brought to the surface.”

My lips couldn’t stop smirking at Quil-Zu’s comment, my eyes pausing on my fae pixie guide, Marigold Cyldrirth. There she sang, fluttering in the air with her almost transparent wings that fluttered rapidly while she continued to hum and sing.

Her green hair was long enough to be plaited into a single braid, with a few shorter strands left on the side of her face. A small crystal chain hair ornament sat on her forehead and was threaded around her little head.

Her little white crop top was designed with various flowers, the blues, golds, and whites reminding me of the flowers that bloomed in Springtime. Her skirt was fluffy like a ballerina skirt, white as angel feathers, and matched her glowing wings that sparkled white and gold as she flew around.

She was barefoot, which didn’t seem to bother her. From her explanation, upon my awakening, she was released with my magic. However, it looks like Widow had some sort of involvement with my stunted human development because she’d somehow managed to place a block that hindered Marigold’s arrival.

She’s the reason why I’m in this mess of a predicament.

We were currently wandering through the deep parts of the forest that contains the Psychic Prison for Supernaturals. I’d somehow managed to escape, a rather risky, almost death-inducing move, from the faery absolute, Celeste, from Level Four.

The move had not only delivered me to the edge of this island and provided me with an unexpected escape route from captivity, but it put me in the perfect spot, only a few short minutes away from my supernatural bros.

My boyfriends.

The whole ordeal had changed me, leaving me to wonder if the guys would like the new me. I deemed it as an awakening because the naive girl who wished to be stronger, wiser, and unique, like the rest of the supernatural individuals around her, was no longer available.

There was no need to doubt myself any longer. No more second thoughts about what powers I possessed or my capabilities. I could literally feel the magic thrumming through my body. The static and tingles of rushing power made me think of being within a kick boxing ring with the world cheering for your victory.

The adrenaline that pounds through your veins, as the cheers boost your ego and pride. The exhilarating sensation. That’s exactly how I felt, but triple the effect. I truly was a badass bitch.

Or a royal dragon fae princess, but let’s lump them together and say its the same thing.

Each step I took was like walking through your dream home for the first time and enjoying the various views of all you’ve had the privilege to receive. This forest was alive and calling to me, the leaves rustling in delight at my passing, while the creatures of the night hummed in greeting.

All of them could sense who I was. The power I carried was like I was now wearing a crown that deemed my royal worth to the universe. The warmth that flickered within my chest only reminded me of Quil-Zu’s burning force that was now fully free of the shackles that fought to contain her entire being.

Quil-Zu, or Quil for short, was the voice that I’d harbored within me all this time. That voice of wisdom and declaration I’d heard when I was in the pits of booming anger or in shambles during those difficult times within this journey of supernatural captivity.

All my hardships in the last few months felt like pitiful defeats that should have never occurred in the first place. If I’d mentally known or experienced a quarter of what was vibrating through my core at this very moment, I would never have shed a single tear.

That’s exactly what Widow wanted. For me to be a weak waste of oxygen until the very magic within me impacted me negatively.

As Marigold stated, this captivity had somehow become a blessing in disguise because I would have never realized my worth nor learned that something greater was hidden inside me otherwise.

What did you expect her to be?

I decided to answer Quil’s question, my eyes scanning the dark midnight sky and enjoying the vibrant twinkles of stars that shone brightly upon my gaze.

“A fae pixie is an individual’s inner child. They are a reflection of one’s inner self and how that person would be if they were not influenced by the world around them that belittles thy innocence as you obtain adulthood.”

Essentially, you’re saying she’s a child me but on a lot of sugar. Got it.

“Couldn’t have said it better.” She paused. “How are you feeling?”

As in, how does it feel to be the person you always should have been, or how do I wish to shove a sword up Widow’s ass and call it a day?

“It seems your transformation hasn’t gotten rid of your slight anger issues.”

My BTS is apparently a lie. I like the diagnosis, though, so I’d rather keep it as the perfect excuse to kill people and get away with murder.

“That does sound appetizing.”

Are you hungry?

“Yes, but you’ve yet to truly answer my question.” It looked as though she wouldn’t let me go with my bypass answer, not like she couldn’t feel the tousled waves of emotions that would flood my senses and rise to the surface if I allowed it.

Angry for lost time and believing how inadequate I was in a world of my own kind. Ashamed that I carried such low self-esteem while wearing a mask that portrayed that everything was okay. Sad that you’ve been shackled within me and I never tried to figure things out due to fear. And annoyed that someone as pure and innocent as Marigold has been locked up since my birth because of a selfish hag who has other plans on her long agenda that includes fucking up my entire existence.

Quil was silent for a solid minute before she replied, “Anything else?”

I didn’t answer immediately, my feet coming to a stop as I noticed the creature watching me in the forest. Our eyes locked and I noticed its worry about being seen.

My lips curled wider as I outstretched my hand.

“You are worthy of my company. Be not afraid.” My words were as soothing as the calming waves of the ocean’s greeting. The creature began to walk into the light, the shadows leaving its magnificent white hair as the horse that reminded me of a unicorn appeared before us.

Why such a creature was on an island like this was only for a human’s curiosity. I knew exactly why it was here - why it was sent here - and my acknowledgment only proved what would soon come our way.

Someone outside our group knows of my awakening, but who?

I felt no negativity from its peaceful aura as it continued to approach cautiously, and when its nose brushed my hand, all I could do was smile.

“Hello, dear friend,” I whispered. “Are you here with a message?”

It lowered its head, a sign of respect for my royal status, before it brushed my hand again with its head. I began to stroke its head before I lowered my head so my forehead pressed against it.

Something told me it was a she, and I smiled at the healing streams of magic that left her and entered me.

She’s healing me.

Waking up after the crashing drop that knocked me right out had surprisingly left me with very little wounds. A few aches here and there, but I’d survive until I had a moment to truly let this sink into my bones. Hopefully, after the shock of everything wore off, I’d be spared a panic attack.

She pulled back and bowed her head once more, but I couldn’t help but walk forward and begin to stroke her head.

“You are kind for sparing such valuable energy for my sake,” I whispered with a pleased smile. “Thank you, and I hope to meet whoever has sent you to check on me.”

“Neigh!” she replied happily, and allowed me to continue stroking her head.

“What a pretty flaming horseman!” Marigold cheered, fluttering over to fly above the creature’s head. “I remember you…I think. Hmm. Where have we met before?!” She pointed at the horse accusingly, and all it did was begin to sniff Marigold’s little body before attempting to chomp at her flower top.

“Ah! Princess Cassandra! It’s trying to eat me!” She flew over to hide behind my head, and I giggled.

“You can’t blame her. The flowers are pretty and probably tasty, but I would like my fae pixie to be alive and well.”

“Neigh.” The horse seemed to lose interest, returning to enjoying my soft strokes.

“I’m watching you!” Marigold declared as though her new mission was to ensure this horse didn’t go near her.

My smile faded as my eyes returned back to the sky above.

I’m grateful.

“Hmm?” Quil seemed intrigued by my sudden internal statement, and I decided to elaborate on my words.

I’m grateful to have another chance within this game. I’m not sure where this journey is about to lead us, but to be standing here among the vast beauties of nature and witness the sky for another moment…it’s a blessing many do not get after their fate is sealed by unforeseen circumstances.

It was one of the many things that were flickering within my mind as we waited for my men. Imagine being placed into a prison with no knowledge of who you truly are and being imprisoned out of a circumstance molded by those of power and not by your own actions.

Despite the bits of power that fought to protect me, I should have been among the dead due to the various ordeals I’d endured behind bars. If it wasn’t for my men’s presence and Omarion’s interference, I would have given up on trying.

That left me feeling grateful for another shot at this world that I was watching unfold around me, and I knew once my men arrived, things would be moving at a swift pace as we fought to gain the advantage over this not-so-hidden enemy.

“The experiences we’ve endured are valuable lessons that build us up. Do not waste time on the past that can’t be undone. Without the past, there is no present and no sight of the future. Be proud of the struggles and those moments of naiveté. It’s what molded you into a woman who does not take privilege for granted and will rise above anyone’s expectations to prove a point to never underestimate someone’s abilities.”

Always giving me good lectures. If only you were around during my troubled teen years.

“I would not be able to deal with your supposed BTS troubles. Everett can continue to deal with those.”

Boo. It would be interesting to see you try.

The reminder of Everett sparked a bit of joy in my heart to see him again. I missed his kindness and advice when I was in a situation of worry and turmoil. He’d be shocked to see this new me, but I’m sure everyone who once knew me would be taken aback by the change.

Returning my attention to the apparent flaming horseman, my curiosity got the better of me. “Are you a flaming horseman?”

“Neigh!” It moved back to nod its head, and within a second, it was igniting flames from its body. We watched in amazement as the white horse shifted to completely black as the flames coursed through its mane and hooves.

It looked majestic before, but now it looked like a horse from hell, ready to carry the Grim Reaper and embark on the journey of reaping a bunch of souls.

“Extravagant transformation,” I complimented.

“Pretty but lethal,” Marigold whispered. I had to turn my head slightly to see her judgmental eyes as they narrowed at the horse.

“You’re just worried she’s going to burn your flowers away.”

“Yes! This is my only outfit! I will not roam freely through the woods with my precious mangos on display. It’s not ladylike.”

“Did you just call you breasts ‘mangos’?” I was on the verge of giggling.

“Yes! They’re heavy like mangos and are only sweet for other people’s benefit! Hmph. I don’t even like mango.”

Yes, you’re 100% right. She’s totally my inner child.

“You don’t like mangos?”

I’m working on it. Tristan, on the other hand, loves them. Bleh.

“Holy fucking shit. Cassandra?”

Our attention turned to the path ahead of us, and my eyes landed on a wide-eyed Tristan.

Now I was left speechless because holy hot damn, was my man suddenly hotter than before. His blond hair was long and up in a ponytail that made him look like an elven king of the damn forest. His caramel skin made his blue eyes that now shone with iridescent gold and green pop out like twinkling stars. And his black combat outfit made sure you could see every bit of muscle hidden beneath the sleek fabric.

He was still at his 6′0″ height, but the dazzling aura that wrapped around him was a purple mixed with greens, blues, and golds. The overall appearance immediately attracted me, unlocking a wave of longing at first sight.

“Neigh.”

My attention was detoured back to the horse as she leaned in close to peck my face with her lips before she backed up and made a final sound that felt like a goodbye. We watched as she turned around and raced into the shadows, her burning trail disappearing with the rest of her blazing being.

Safe journey, flaming horseman.

“Why are you swearing as if Cassandra is right…oh fuck.” The harsh words came from my scolding vampire. My lips curled slightly as I turned my gaze to see Otis.

He’d stopped mid-step. His wide purple eyes began to shift to red, which I somehow picked up was out of desire for me and not necessarily my blood. He was in a similar black combat outfit that emphasized his slim yet muscular structure, but he too carried a different look that accented his supernatural features.

His normally black hair was now an intriguing silver with hints of black and red highlights. He remained at his 6′0″ height and his skin was its usual pale shade, but the aura that danced around him was a mixture of black and dark red.

I could hear his rapid heartbeat from here, and I noticed Tristan’s wasn’t too far off.

“What’s with you two? Did you see a sexy ghost or…” Adonis was next to walk out from the shadow forest, his eyes landing on me and widening like purple saucers.

Though his eye color was the same purple hue, there were hints of silver that surrounded his iris. His hair was black with dark purple highlights that glowed beneath the moonlight. He stood at 6′0″, like his twin brother, but had an aura of black and purple. It was much easier to tell the difference between the two of them, not like I’d had trouble doing that before now.

I had no idea why my eyes drifted to his nails, but his usual black and plum matte nails were now a neon pink.

Something new for once in his damn existence.

“Why the hell do I sense a fae royal around here? I haven’t felt this sensation since being back ho…” Dominick emerged from the trees, his words trailing off. He was the last to stop in his tracks and admire me from afar. “Holy Mother of all Creation.”

He sounded breathless as his orange sunset eyes twinkled brightly, the colors reminding me of a beam of light shining through a prism and igniting an array of colors that mimicked the beauty of a rainbow.

His emerald green hair was as magnificent as ever, those striking tinsel strands of gold continuing to make him appear as a magical king of the forest. He was at his favorite height of 6′3″, and those broad shoulders and muscled chest were cloaked in similar combat attire but a little looser than the others.

Not like I didn’t know what was beneath that loose turtleneck.

What intrigued me the most wasn’t the dazzling rainbow aura that raged around him, but rather the golden crown that hovered over his head, something that I knew was only visible to me.

“Now that’s unexpected.” Quil’s words intrigued me, but it was Marigold’s that confirmed my suspicions as she gasped, “F-F-FAE MATES!”

Everyone looked confused by Marigold’s declaration except for Dominick, who did something I didn’t expect. He smiled so widely that those glimmering white teeth shone brightly even in the night surroundings, and he was in front of me in seconds and slamming his lips against mine.

There was not a bone within me that could stop his dominating kiss, my lips pressing back against his as he pulled me into an embrace. The sparks of surging energy between us were like a flame joining forces with a field of gasoline, the explosion of energy enough to make me run around the world and still have enough energy for a second round.

“Uh. Shouldn’t we do something before those two kinda give away our spot?” Tristan’s voice seemed to drift to us, but I wasn’t in any mood to stop this magnetizing force of divine loving.

“Why? It’s not like we can’t handle any of the shit those weak peasant guards who think they’re the shit throw our way. Besides, I’m getting this on video. Good content for the future wedding.”

“Are you actually serious?” Otis growled. “You’re not supposed to have your phone here!”

“And miss this iconic reunion? Look at the wonderful colors.”

“You do realize our auras don’t show on camera,” Tristan said with a sigh.

“Not on my device. Everett fine-tuned it before we came on this adventure so we’d have a chance to spot enemies from afar if it was too dark. Works like a charm,” Adonis argued.

“Let me see!” Tristan huffed.

“Can we get back to the problem at hand here?” Otis muttered in utter annoyance. “Dominick! Stop hogging Cassandra or I’ll rip your balls off and donate them to someone who can’t grow a fucking pair.”

“Oh,” Tristan and Adonis said in unison, their reaction making me smile enough to break the steamy, breathless kiss. I couldn’t help but stare into Dominick’s eyes, noticing the relief and overflowing waves of love that seemed to morph into the color pink and begin to form an electric current that hugged me affectionately.

“I fucking missed you,” he whispered before pressing his forehead against mine. “We knew there was something buried within our sexy Cass, but who would have thought our princess would be my fated queen?”

“I missed you, too,” I whispered, wrapping my arms around him to actually give him a tight embrace. He kissed the side of my neck and held me just as tightly, making it even harder to not break down after everything that happened to land me back in his arms once again.

“Adonis? Are you actually on the verge of crying?” Tristan questioned.

“It’s such a beautiful sight. I could write a song about this moment. The melody will be greater than that classic from that Twilight movie. A Thousand Years song, the new rendition of united fae royals in the midst of the Captive Forest of Lost Souls. It would break the hearts of many and be the best track to play during any sad occasion. I can already grasp the lyrics and melody.”

Otis sighed. “Save it for the journey back home.”

“Dominick? I know you’re in that whole reunion moment, but can we hug Cass before the enemy comes along? I’d like to get a boost of motivation before we kick ass.”

Dominick grinned and finally let me go. “You look fantastic, Cassandra.”

“I appreciate the compliment.” I smiled back as my hand squeezed his. “Your prism eyes are cool.”

“So you can see that and our auras, huh?”

“Yup.” I nodded as he pulled away, giving the next supernatural bro the chance to step up. I expected it to be Otis, but Tristan skipped right up to me, his arms wrapping around me and lifting me up.

“Sweet Cassandra!” he cried out like he hadn’t seen me in years. “God, I missed you!”

“Yet he says we’re going to draw the enemy to us when he’s louder than a raging elephant,” Dominick commented with a smirk on his lips.

I had the intention of replying, but there were Tristan’s lips that captivated mine as he moaned possessively into my mouth. “Damn, Cass. You taste even better than before. Did you eat something sweet before deciding to escape the clutches of Psychic Priso- AH!”

He didn’t finish as he went flying back, Adonis having no choice but to toss his phone to catch the poor shapeshifter as he crashed into him and knocked the both of them down for the count.

Dominick lifted his hand to catch Adonis’s phone, the three of them looking at the culprit who immediately swept me off my feet and moved so quickly, I wasn’t sure how far we’d gone within the forest.

“Ah! Princess Cassandra has been kidnapped!”

“Not really. Otis is just being a selfish bastard and wants privacy with Cassandra so he can share words of abundant love and how she made him worry sick at the sudden news of her being thrown into Level Four,” Adonis argued.

We weren’t even far away from them, hidden amongst the trees and shadows of the forest, their voices carrying over to us with ease. I smirked and gave Otis my full attention, watching as his cheeks burned red while he glanced away slightly.

“Hello, Otis,” I whispered. “Did you miss your annoying girlfriend?”

His red eyes returned to lock upon mine, and then we were kissing desperately while his hands greedily roamed along my body. He couldn’t speak until our lungs begged for a break, our break in the kiss leaving us breathless before he whispered, “I swear to fucking God, you scared me.”

“You don’t get scared often,” I teased before hugging him. “Sorry. Everything…kinda happened far too fast.”

He noticed the tremble in my voice, and his possessive arms held me tighter.

“We’ll talk about it when you’re ready to share. Don’t you dare hesitate, all right?”

I nodded into his shoulder, hugging him even tighter to show just how much those words meant to me.

“I missed you,” he finally whispered.

“Feels good to be around you guys again.”

We pulled back to share a look of longing, and I noticed how his eyes drifted to my neck.

“Thirsty?”

“Not now,” he whispered, but leaned in to brush his lips against that very spot on my neck that he’d bitten last time. I shivered at the touch, fighting not to moan. “Later when you’re rested, and we figure out what’s going on.”

“So is it my turn?”

My movement was fast, stopping Adonis’s pesky nails from attempting to cut the strap of my bra that was showing from the back of my dress. I slowly looked behind me, giving him a judgmental look while he appeared extremely impressed.

“Sweet mother of all things, our Cassandra is as fast as a vampire!” He looked so proud as I lowered my gaze to his nails once more.

“Before we kiss and you try again to rip my magically made lingerie that has done nothing wrong to deserve being destroyed by these pesky nails, you gotta tell me what possessed you to get neon pink nails,” I questioned.

“I was depressed and missed you, which doesn’t help when it comes to song writing, so I decided to go to the nail salon to get my nails redone and the lady said neon pink would cheer me up.”

“Did it?”

“Nope.” His smirk was priceless as he hugged me from behind and kissed me deeply. “But I feel a little better now that our princess is back in our possession.”

“I feel honored to be an object of interest,” I purred against his lips before he closed the gap to captivate me in the pleasurable soft movements of his capturing lips.

“Welcome back, Cass,” he whispered. “I missed you, too.”

“Missed you even more than Otis,” I teased and felt the scowling force of Otis’s eyes, which made me giggle before I looked over to see my assumption was accurate.

“Uh, the fae pixie is crying,” Tristan commented.

“My princess is missing!” Marigold cried.

Can’t she sense me?

“Your lovers took secret precautions to cloak our presence. Good idea, but it’s best we begin to move. Approaching enemies, though they’re nothing to worry about unless you want to rage in a battle and ignite reinforcements.”

Don’t want that.

“Quil said people are approaching,” I announced.

“Who’s Quil?” Adonis and Otis questioned in unison, the response making me grin.

I missed their unified responses.

“Quil-Zu is my dragon,” I announced and pulled out of Adonis’s embrace. Grabbing his and Otis’s hands, the three of us walked out of the bushes, which caught Marigold’s attention.

“Princess Cassandra!” She beamed and rushed over to slap herself against my cheek, hugging me like I’d vanished for days.

“And this is Marigold Cyldrirth.”

“Cyldrirth?!” all four of them gasped at the surname.

Marigold unlatched herself from me and bowed. “My name is Marigold! I’m Princess Cassandra’s fae pixie guide. You heard correctly! She’s the Princess of Cyldrirth!”

“I guess you guys know my family history better than I do,” I announced.

Tristan was going to speak but his eyes suddenly darkened and darted to the left. “We have approaching company.”

“Uh oh.” Marigold flew over to rest on my shoulder, her tiny hands reaching out to grasp my ears as she whispered, “Princess Cassandra. We shouldn’t fight. You’re not in the proper condition to battle.”

Right. I guess it would be smart to sleep for a bit before testing the waters.

“A little deceit can go a long way,” Quil suggested. “You do enjoy the common game of Hide and Seek.”

Good point.

“Dominick. Tristan. Come over here.” I kept my voice low as I summoned the two. They both nodded and gathered at my spot, while Adonis and Otis remained by my side protectively.

I didn’t feel the slightest bit of danger, even though the mass of individuals seemed to number at least twenty, if I was going to estimate based on energy signals.

Without a second thought, the thrumming magic that was begging for some sort of release finally found its moment of glory as it surged to my fingertips.

The trees shivered as a strong gust of wind passed by us and lifted various leaves upward.

“What’s with the wind?” a foreign voice snapped.

“It’s common when we near the edge of the island. Why can’t we just report back that the prisoner is dead?”

“I can’t believe we’re putting out the effort for a measly human. There’s no way she survived Level Four. Her bones are surely slathered all over the entrance.”

“As if anyone is going down there to prove the obvious.”

My magic continued to work through the plan I was swiftly pursuing, the leaves beginning to rain down before us, growing bigger while the branches along the trees spread further out.

Vines poked from the earthy ground, soaring to intertwine with the leaves and branches. By the time the group of guards came out from the shadows, we were fully covered by the wall of vines, leaves, and branches that sprouted tiny bits of purple flowers, glinting slightly in the moonlight.

Arms hooked around my waist, my body relaxing against the familiar and comforting hold of Dominick.

“Smart,” he muttered quietly into my ear. His praise made my heart flutter in joy, and we continued to watch the guards look around in wonder.

“Oh fuck. Don’t go near those flowers!” a guard ordered, causing the rest of them to freeze in place at his command.

“Why?” one of them questioned, trying to get closer.

“Idiot! They’re poisonous!” The one that revealed their dangerous function quickly caught the guard before he could get any closer. “One more step and they’ll spew out a purple mist that can travel miles. One whiff and you’re a dead man walking. Don’t know about you but I ain’t dying over trying to get a raise.”

“This is ridiculous. Let’s head back already. She’s clearly dead.”

“Well, they can’t complain that we didn’t try. Further down only leads to a dead-end, and further east is the end of the river, which we already checked. Let’s head back and report.”

“Thank God!”

“Finally.”

“What a waste of time. Could have been home ages ago.”

They began to turn around, and I caught onto their continued conversation.

“I can’t believe Omarion threw the poor prisoner onto Level Four.”

“Right! Can you imagine? What kind of sin did she commit to earn a sentence like that?”

“She probably didn’t give him head or something.”

“That sucks. I’m desperate for some cock loving, but I wouldn’t throw a prisoner into the depths of Level Four. Could have let her off the hook or something.”

“Tensions are high. Apparently, the Monarch is missing.”

“What?”

“Seriously? Isn’t that dangerous? They better not be sending us to go find her, because none of us can deal with the fury of that butterfly’s wrath.”

“Doubt it. They’re gonna get some special peeps to do the work or something.”

“What’s taking you guys so long? Walk faster!”

“Yes, sir!”

“What will happen to Omarion then?”

“Heard they’re going to transfer him. Lucky fucker. If it was us, we’d be dead.”

“Exactly, hmph!”

Their voices began to fade away as they got deeper into the forest, leaving us to remain completely silent while we waited for them to be far enough to not sense our presence.

They’re going to transfer Omarion? Transfer him where?

“I feel as though the destination isn’t what worries you.”

It’s not. We can get to whatever prison they transfer him to, but the question is whether they’ll keep him alive or not.

“Seeing as he’s an important individual in Widow’s plans, I doubt she’ll get rid of him so carelessly.”

True.

The kiss to my cheek brought me back to the present, and I lifted my head up to see Dominick’s smirking expression.

“Intriguing how your first spell is one that awakens poisonous flowers.”

“You look so proud,” I acknowledged but kept my smile wide.

“Super proud.” He winked and kissed me.

“It’s like they’re in a honeymoon phase whenever they’re in close proximity with one another,” Tristan commented.

“Fae mates are like star-crossed lovers. They’re created to complement one another, like yin and yang, or the sun and the moon. Together, they are balanced,” Marigold explained with pride. “Ah! Princess Cassandra’s growing up already!”

“Marigold,” I whined. “You’re making it seem as though I’m a child.”

“In my eyes, you’re a newly blossomed butterfly that sprouted her wings for the first time!” Marigold said with a dazzling smile. “It’s wonderful to watch.”

“Have to agree with that there.” Adonis nodded. “We can do more admiring later though. We should get going.”

“What are we going to do about Omarion?” Tristan question. “Is he a bad guy?”

“No.” Otis was the one to respond. “I think he saved Cassandra.”

“Saved me?” I inquired.

“Let’s talk when we get to a safer place,” Dominick reminded. “I’m sure by the time those guards give their report, another set will be sent out to make sure Cass’s death is legit.”

We all nodded in agreement, and with a snap of my fingers, the wall of vined flowers returned to the earth, leaving purple petals and leaves to rain upon us.

Dominick ended up leading the way as Otis remained behind me and Tristan and Adonis were at my sides. As we approached the last bit of forest, my eyes caught upon a specific bug, one that seemed to trigger a reaction from me.

“Oh LOOK!” I squealed in delight. The four of them turned my way as I moved away from their defensive position and retrieved the bug with the palms of my hand.

I showed them the bug I’d retrieved.

“You found a pretty flower.”

“It’s not a flower,” I huffed. “It’s a bug.”

“Sweet Cassandra, I knew the day would come when you’d need glasses,” Tristan concluded, giving me a pitiful look.

“Shut up!” I snapped. “It’s LEGIT a bug!”

“Really?” Adonis was the only one intrigued by my discovery.

“It’s a living creature,” Dominick confirmed.

“Shit, really? What is it?” Tristan moved in closer as if to confirm what I held was literally a bug.

“A Pseudocreobotra wahlbergii,” I stated proudly. They stared at me in utter confusion.

“Oh.” It took me a few seconds to realize about ninety-nine percent of the population didn’t know what that was. “A flower mantis.”

“Oh,” they said in unison, and Dominick grinned. “Looks like your fae magic is speeding up the adjusting process.”

“Adjusting process?” I inquired.

Marigold fluttered around my head, landing on my shoulder before answering my inquiry. “Once a fae’s magic is awakened, the information that outpours through their natural surroundings aids in their understanding of their habitat. Most fae survive within nature and are the strongest in this very element. It takes time for new fae who aren’t born with these senses to adjust to the swift change. Basically, you’re doing really well, Princess Cassandra.”

“That’s good then,” I replied and let out a yawn. The bug hopped from my palm, scurrying away before I could say goodbye. “My yawn scared it away.”

“No,” Adonis replied, grabbing our attention as he looked up towards the sky. “Enemy reinforcements are approaching. We gotta move.”

“How are we going to get off this island?” I inquired, feeling drowsier than before. Dominick was the first to notice, and I was suddenly being lifted into his strong hold.

“That will be initiated by me,” Dominick declared, smirking while I gave him a defiant frown.

“I’m fine.”

“You’re struggling and don’t want to admit you’re struggling after surviving who knows what,” he countered.

“Just admit you’re being all overprotective and shit,” Otis muttered enviously.

“Or you can admit you’re a jealous vampire,” Adonis pointed out.

“Jealous?” Tristan quietly laughed. “Damn right insulted at his lack of perception when it comes to noticing Cass’s growing exhaustion.”

“I’m going to cut a hole in the ass part of your work pants and blame it on Adonis,” Otis grumbled.

“Don’t go blaming me for shit. I only aim to cut Cass’s lingerie.”

“You three ready?” Dominick inquired as a golden mark with a growing swirl of rainbow-colored smoke surfaced out of thin air.

“Are we going through the portal?” I inquired.

“Yup. The fun part of being a Fae Master, but exhausting and a bit nauseating. So brace yourself, Cass.”

“I’ll be fine,” I assured him, noticing the portal growing bigger and bigger, reaching a size that would allow the guys to walk through in a line. Tristan was to Dominick’s right, while Otis and Adonis were on his left.

Securing me in his hold, he leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to my forehead. I pouted my lips at the affectionate move, my eyes growing heavier by the second.

“Dominick…” I muttered. “What…did…” I trailed off as my eyes failed to remain open while my head slowly fell against his chest.

“Nap…time,” Marigold mumbled and let out a soft yawn, and it seemed as though she’d fallen back into slumber.

“Did you just put her to sleep?” Tristan inquired.

“She’s too sensitive to the environment right now. The shift would make her really sick,” Dominick explained as my consciousness waivered further.

“Where are we gonna go?” Adonis inquired.

“Back home,” Dominick declared.

“Isn’t that too risky?” Otis questioned.

“Not with them still looking for Cass. We’ve got time, but not loads of it. The moment we arrive, we’ll quickly ensure Cass is okay and then get the ball rolling. Tristan, get right along researching where they’re taking Omarion and figure out what the prison reports are saying. Adonis, get a private jet on standby. Make sure there are NDAs and everything. It has to be a crew we can trust with our lives. Otis, you’ll be with me.”

“What are you scheming?” Otis questioned.

“I’m not scheming,” Dominick replied, and I fought to hear the last bit of his words before my consciousness fell into the pit of darkness.

“I’m preparing for our confrontation with the person who wants Cassandra dead.”

NEW PLANS AND UNEXPECTED VISITOR

“Drink up, Princess Cassandra! This special concoction of herbs will aid your nausea!”

“It smells like peppermint,” I muttered, but sipped on the steamy liquid while I fought to keep my eyes open.

“Peppermint tea helps pregnant women with morning sickness.”

My eyes slowly drifted over to Everett, watching as he packed the last bit of my “essentials” in the little suitcase for our morphing escape plan that Tristan was figuring out.

In other words, Everett was helping pack my favorite sets of lingerie because I wasn’t going to enter another prison without comfortable undergarments. Fuck that.

“I’m not pregnant.”

He smirked at my comment. “Not yet.”

I groaned but didn’t bother arguing with him. I was fighting to stay awake after the heavy spell of voodoo sleep-inducing magic Dominick placed on me prior to entering the portal that landed us back home in the cozy protective walls of Everett’s place.

If I wasn’t so groggy, I would have been on cloud nine after months of imprisonment in those mold-filled cells and sweaty prison uniforms, but I was struggling with this lingering spell.

Dominick was downstairs with Otis in the living room while Tristan was in the other room with Adonis trying to figure things out.

I wasn’t following along with the apparent plan that was being formulated, but my new role was to get as much rest as I could because we’d be on the move to wherever our next destination was.

My immediate guess was Dubai, which personally didn’t make sense to me. My memories of everything that occurred were still a rushed blur of adrenaline, survival, and potential death, but there was something about Dubai that was ringing so many bells in my head that it was going to give me a headache if I lingered on the topic for too long.

The guys had finished packing what they would need, but due to my weakened predicament, Everett was the only one to help out in the packing department.

It was clear with the relieved grin he wore on his face for a good hour and a half that he was pleased with my safe return. I was thankful to see him again, and I got rewarded with a bear hug after I’d woken up.

He was a little speechless with my new appearance, but he was proud that I was able to awaken my true self that was locked away by unforeseen means. He insisted he’d do what he could to aid us in whatever our new mission was, but just having his support was more than enough.

I finished as much tea as I could before I lowered the mug. “I think I’m good.”

Marigold flew down to look at the half-drunk liquid.

“You still have half!”

“I’m not very thirsty, Marigold,” I pleaded, my eyes giving away my struggle to keep awake.

“Princess Casandra is still drained from the awakening,” Marigold emphasized.

All I could do was nod, close my eyes, and try to relax in my upright sitting position. The guys were worried that I’d vomit and choke in my sleep, thus forcing me into this position until I felt a tad better and we were on our way.

I doubt we’d be privileged with enough time to do much here without a check-in from Widow herself. It was far too difficult to try and predict what she’d been planning with my abrupt escape after she’d tried to get rid of me with her own venomous hands.

The mug in my hand was taken from my grasp, the movement not even bothering me as the blanket that covered the lower part of my legs was moved up to my waist.

I fought to open my eyes or to even say thank you, but it seemed impossible for me. I’d been so energized in the forest, but now I felt extremely weak and a tad vulnerable. An odd transition to deal with, but I understood in the back of my mind that recovery was mandatory after an extreme shift like I’d just gone through.

“Poor princess.” Marigold’s worried tone made me want to comfort her.

“Cassandra’s a strong woman. She’ll recover quickly,” Everett replied.

“You’re a bear shifter,” Marigold noted.

“Is it obvious?”

“No, but bear shifters have green auras and big hearts.”

“You can tell if someone has a big heart by staring at them?”

“No.” Marigold was quiet for a bit. “I can tell Princess Cassandra respects you as a father figure and not just as an individual in her life. It was displayed in the look of love and relief in her eyes when she woke up with you nearby. It’s love you’d see between a parent and a child. That’s what it feels like to me.”

“You’re a rather perceptive fae pixie,” Everett complimented. “From what Tristan gathered from you earlier, you should have been in Cassandra’s life way before now.”

“Yes!” I could envision Marigold putting her hands on her hips and puffing her cheeks in defiance. “Ages ago! I should have grown up with her, but instead, Widow put a spell on her! Blocked my magic and made it so Princess Cassandra would doubt herself until her magic withered and killed her!”

“Widow is a being of jealousy, sneaky tricks, and unfairness. I can believe she is one of the culprits in all of this, but that begs the question of why Cassandra was in the possession of the Thorns and later left for dead.”

“Bigger plot,” Marigold emphasized. “Don’t know exactly what, though.”

“We’ll figure it out. Only a matter of time before Tristan and the others find something. Would you like to rest, Marigold?”

“But…” She paused. “I have to watch Princess Cassandra! That is my…duty!” She yawned last minute before accenting the final word.

Everett chuckled. “Get a few minute’s sleep. I’ll watch Cassandra while I finish folding what she’ll need for whatever trip you decide on.

“Are you sure?” She did seem tired, just like myself as I struggled not to fall asleep without this conversation being over.

“Yes. You’ll need it to protect Cassandra,” he reasoned.

“True,” she quietly admitted. “Poor princess. She has to discover so much now. She deserves lots of rest, but I’m not sure she’ll have enough time.”

“If there’s not enough time, we’ll make it,” Everette replied. I could hear the kindness in his voice and could envision him smiling with positivity oozing off of his tall frame. “Allow us to figure things out while you and Cassandra rest. You have to remember you’re not in this alone anymore.”

“Yes.” Marigold’s relief was evident in her single word response which followed with a yawn. “I think I’ll take another nap then.”

“Feel free to. I’ll ensure Cassandra rests and is safe,” he assured her.

“Okay. Thank you, nice bear shifter,” Marigold declared.

“Just call me Everett.”

“Everett. Nice name. You’re a good dad,” she whispered. “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight,” Everett replied, waiting a bit before he added, “I’m glad you deem so.”

If only I could respond to his words, but even my hearing was drifting like the rest of me. Something soft pressed against my left temple, and I caught Everett’s words as he whispered, “Sleep well, Cassandra. I’m so proud of you and no matter what change you’ve endured, you’re still a daughter to me.”

His words filled my heart with love and gratefulness, but I wouldn’t be able to express my love in words and a hug in return until I got better.

I allowed myself to rest, and my body went back into the clutches of the inviting darkness.

“WHAT THE FUCK is she doing here?!” The hiss made me stir in someone’s embrace and snuggle closer, the enticing scent of expensive cologne immediately reminding me of Adonis.

“I told her we were preparing,” Dominick announced, and something soft brushed my lips. “Cassandra, my sweet.”

“No,” I mumbled, wishing to sleep some more.

“Aren’t you hungry, Cass?” Tristan’s voice drifted to me, and the thought of food made my stomach growl in calling.

The soft chuckle that vibrated against my ear was followed with Adonis’s seductive voice.

“Our princess is in dire need of food,” he hummed.

“After we deal with that hag,” Otis muttered. “Cass, we need you up for a bit.”

The mention of a hag made me open an eye to see Dominick, Tristan, and Otis standing near the bed that I was comfortably snuggled upon with Adonis.

“Widow’s here?” I questioned with a groggy voice.

“Downstairs and waiting for us to get down there to deliver striking news,” Otis muttered, appearing more pissed than usual.

“Did she even give a warning?” I inquired.

“The wicked don’t warn anyone,” Adonis replied.

“Won’t she sense my presence?” I inquired.

“Dominick put a temporary spell on you so no one can sense you right now. Not even us,” Tristan explained.

“Does that have to do with the whole fae bond magic thingy?” I inquired, feeling as though it was a part of it as I stared at the culprit who was grinning from ear to ear.

“Sort of,” he replied.

“Let’s get this-” Adonis and Otis began but suddenly stopped. “Fuck!”

The two of them cursed and I was suddenly tossed - literally - into the closet. The door locked on its own and I sensed the rush of magic throughout the room. I scrambled up, shook my head, and peeked through the line spaces of my mini-sized closet to see the door swing open to reveal Widow and a fuming Everett.

I hadn’t seen him upset like this in a long time, from his threatening, glaring eyes to the burning green aura that began to taint with gold and brown energy.

Moving my gaze to the others, I noticed Adonis was still in bed with a wet cloth on his forehead while Dominick and Tristan were standing on the side of the bed that was near the window.

Otis was sitting at the end of the bed with the latest lingerie magazine I subscribed to in his hands, the page pausing on a really nice set that caught my eyes from here, but I held my tongue as his eyes seemed to meet mine for a split second.

He then looked at the door, his grimace becoming a dangerous straight line while his eyes shifted to a dark red and glowed in fury.

“What part of ‘give us a few minutes because Adonis isn’t feeling well’ did you not understand?” Otis barked. His fangs were out and showing their spectacular white appearance, a sign that he was really irritated.

Or really thirsty.

Widow met his scowl with a frown, her eyes moving to Adonis, who looked far paler than he had a few seconds prior to Widow’s abrupt arrival. There were even beads of sweat running down his face, leaving me to wonder if Adonis would end up joining the acting field with how flawlessly he’d gone into his rather “sick” role.

“If it isn’t sweet old Widow of the West.” Adonis smirked, which looked a little delirious.

Tristan and Dominick sighed, and Otis gave his brother an annoyed look.

“Please don’t speak. You always hurt my pride when you’re sick.”

“Coolio, BroBro.” Adonis grinned like a happy child. He pulled the blankets and hid right beneath them. “Hiding away.”

I swear I’d have to tease him about this later, but Everett took the advantage to step in and turn to face Widow.

“Unless you can give me the reason why you dared to walk into my house, disrespect my space, and waltz up here, barging into the sacred space of my missing daughter, I’ll show you a really ugly side of me that you don’t want to deal with.”

His threat was heavy as he began to glow an eerie green with bits of gold.

He’s not playing around.

“We had a source inform me that Cassandra had returned home,” she announced.

An eerie giggle came from the blanket, drawing everyone’s attention as Adonis poked his head out from the blanket. “You mean when I accidentally used Tristan’s phone to call my brother, which wasn’t really my brother but some random agent, and proceeded to tell him about my dream of seeing Cassandra come home in one piece?”

Everyone looked back at Widow, who had turned around to glare in Adonis’s direction.

“You accidentally called a secret agent and informed him of improper information,” she barked.

“Otis.” Adonis blinked his eyes innocently, and I could swear he was going to cry at any second. “I’m being bullied.”

Otis groaned and closed the magazine in his lap before rising up to cross his arms over his chest.

“You of all people should know what’s bullshit from fact. Before you try to put the frustration of your lack of proper connections to locate our Cassandra on my sick brother, why don’t you confront that agent who took a random call seriously? Adonis doesn’t usually get sick, so when he does, it’s a big deal. No one was around and Tristan left his phone up here while the three of us went to do errands and get him medicine, all of which is none of your business.”

“If your agent was as professional as he should be, he would have immediately known that the person using my phone wasn’t me, and since there’s a small chance that Adonis used his incubus voice to make his apparent dream seem like a reality, all agents should triple-check any information given to them before informing the higher-ups, which in this case is you,” Tristan pointed out.

“Cassandra isn’t here.” Dominick’s voice was hard with anger. “Now, unless you actually have some news about where the hell she could be after being missing for months, you can get the fuck out and do your damn job.”

“How dare you-” Widow began, and everyone froze when Adonis was suddenly behind the woman with a pink nail right at her throat.

“Adonis,” Everett warned, but Adonis merely chuckled.

“You know I hate slithering liars who decide to waste my sleep time.” Adonis’s voice was at a lethal low, and even I worried he was about to kill the hag with that sharp nail of his.

“You come into our space, spitting lies and shit, and think it’s okay to leave after disturbing our livelihood? Do you know how much trauma it invokes in people who are praying every day and night that the woman that has been in their lives for as long as they can remember is still out there in the captivity of someone else’s clutches?”

He inched closer and an eerie smile graced his smooth lips, the scene leaving goosebumps rushing along my arms as a shiver ran up my spine.

“Unless you’re going to tell us our Cassandra is safe, don’t bother returning here from this moment forward. You’re not welcome here. And if you don’t start doing some real work, we’ll just take this case into our own hands and look for our princess ourselves. Maybe then we’ll retrieve the information we need, versus being fed excuses and false visits of hope.”

In a flash, he was back in bed and snuggling one of my pillows.

“Go away. I’m tired.”

He was suggesting it to everyone in the room, leaving the others to exchange worried looks before Otis nodded.

“Why don’t we escort Ms. Widow to the door?” Otis suggested. The other two nodded while Everett muttered, “Margaret. A word outside.”

All she could do was nod before they all moved out of the room and Otis closed the door behind him. Their footsteps faded away, and I leaned back from the door in hopes it would open.

Instead of opening, I blinked and there was Adonis in the darkness.

“If this was during my human days, I would have punched you in the gut for your copycat movement,” I acknowledged, reminding him that I still recalled their twin gift of exchanging talents.

Incubus with vampire speed. Tons of fun.

His smirk was rather haunting in the dark, but his arms hooked around me before he kissed me gently.

“Did my performance exceed our princess’s expectations?” he inquired.

“How did you somehow manage to do all of that in mere seconds?” I inquired back.

“I improvised,” he replied with a grin. Opening the door, he let both of us out and in seconds, I was back in bed, snuggled against his chest.

“You’re loving this right now, aren’t you?”

“After a good three months of being back and forth and not having a solid moment of alone time with you in who knows how long, I’m definitely taking every bit of advantage over this.”

Then I was lying on my back, his hands pinned against the soft sheets of my bed while his lips hovered above mine.

“If it wasn’t for that old hag’s keen senses, I’d be fucking you right now.”

“You’re hyping me up with disappointment,” I huffed with a pout, making him grin seductively before he lowered his head to kiss my neck.

My body felt like it was lit on fire, warmth racing through me as my pussy clenched in desire, enough to make me press my legs together while I fought the moan that almost escaped my lips - the sound vibrating against my throat instead.

Adonis’s chuckle only ignited an indescribable wave of pleasure thrumming through me, while his tongue began to dance along my feverish skin before those lips sucked a chunk of my flesh into his mouth.

The kiss was electrifying, my body begging for more as my breath hitched. “Adonis.” My struggled moan only made him plunge into another sucking kiss on my poor neck.

I could feel myself getting wet from the mere touch of his lips while his hot breath added to the tingling sensation that coursed through me.

When he pulled away, I was panting hard, my body trembling slightly as my pussy throbbed and my approaching orgasm stalled.

Holy fucking incubus of all mercy.

“Now that’s disappointing,” he whispered and planted a kiss to my lips. With a wink, he was off the bed and heading to the door. I gawked at him, completely stunned that he was literally abandoning me after teasing me to the pleasurable edge.

And not finishing what he started.

“Adonis!” I hissed when he reached for the door handle. He paused and looked back at me, his teasing smirk of seduction only pissing me off.

“Duty calls, princess,” he reasoned. When he noticed my gawking expression, he was back on the bed and kissing me in the next moment.

His hand slipped beneath my shorts and into my panties, two fingers slipping inside my wet pussy and sliding deep as he whispered, “Cum for me, Cassandra Cyldrirth.”It was the first time hearing my name pronounced in such an enticing manner, but my full name was what did the trick in turning me on, and in this case, pushing me over the edge and into an orgasm.

His lips slammed against mine to muffle my cry, and my pussy clenched around his fingers as I came. He pulled his fingers out first and then released my lips, leaving me a panting mess while he was now standing at the side of the bed.

My juices were all around his fingers, and he purposely waited for my eyes to stare up at him questioningly before he let that long tongue of his lick every bit of those two fingers.

“Sweet,” he commented before licking his lips. “You’re going to make it hard to keep my hands off you, Cassandra.”

“N-No one said you had to,” I muttered and actually felt a little shy about my remark, triggering my cheeks to blush.

His chuckle caught my attention and there was that dark expression on his face as his eyes twinkled an intense purple.

“Oh, I know, sweetheart.” His voice was low and carried a controlling sensation to it. “If I had my way, you’d be tied to that bed and screaming my name until the alphabet made no sense.”

He headed for the door again, then paused and whispered, “Patience, Cassandra. I’ll have you exactly the way I want you, and trust me… The wait will be well worth it.”

He left me then, the door closing before I looked back and noticed why he’d so easily gotten between my legs.

I wasn’t wearing panties or shorts, the two pieces of clothing lying upon the ground with clean cuts through their waistbands.

All I could do was stare at the clothing murder scene before I groaned.

“I give up with that man,” I muttered and closed my eyes, deciding to just stay in place for a few minutes.

Damn Widow. Everything is her damn fault.

“I CAN’T BELIEVE she actually showed up here!” Everett was fuming, pacing through the living room like an enraged beast. “Thinks she has the balls when I’ve never given her the fucking right.”

I tossed a handful of salted cameral popcorn into my mouth while I enjoyed the brief moment of sitting in Tristan’s lap as we figured shit out.

“When someone is desperate, they’re willing to cross lines, including yours, for the sake of not getting caught,” Dominick announced as he sat down next to Tristan and lifted my legs up to rest on his lap.

I smirked appreciatively at him as he began to massage my feet, a privilege I could only dream of when I was behind bars. This time frame of freedom was going to make things harder if I had to return to the same desolate space, but I had zero objections with being pampered in this moment.

“Well, she probably was hoping Cassandra was alive,” Adonis noted. “I really wanted to slice her throat though.”

We all looked his way and Otis sighed. “A bit of my frustration leaks into him when he borrows my abilities. An angry incubus is a dangerous one.”

“I’m always dangerous,” Adonis clarified, and was suddenly sitting on the armrest of the single-seater Otis was sitting in. “Or it could be the fact that we both missed Cassandra, and all of this was because of that old wench who deserves to die and rot in the pits of hell.”

None of us said a word, and even Everett paused in his pacing to look at the grinning Adonis.

“Otis.” Everett gave him a concerned gaze. “When was the last time you fed?”

“What does that have to do with anything?” Otis huffed. “I’m an adult; if I want to feed, I will.”

“I’m asking because it’s been a while since I’ve seen Adonis on the threatening side of serial killer status, which usually occurs when he uses your abilities and you haven’t replenished yourself with blood.”

“I have a pack for tonight, don’t worry about,” Otis brushed the topic away, noticing my gaze. “Let’s get back to the plan. We’re not going to last staying here for a few days. We have to leave by tomorrow or at least early the next day, because if Widow comes back with reinforcements, we’re screwed.”

“Well, the jet is ready, NDAs signed. The crew works with the secret ops anyway, so they’re on our side and will aid with any transportation needs. The destination is Dubai, correct?” Adonis clarified.

Dominick nodded. “Otis and I looked into it and it seems as though something fishy is going on there.”

“I think Dubai is where we have to go,” I spoke up, catching everyone’s attention. “I’m not sure why. It’s not like I have concrete proof or anything, but whenever it’s brought up, I feel a tugging urge to go there.”

“Good enough for me.” Tristan wrapped an arm around my waist and took some popcorn with his free hand. “I’ve looked into the records and so far, I’m really unsure about what they’re planning to do with Omarion. There hasn’t been an update and those guards that we normally check in with to get a report of the prison’s status haven’t responded.”

“We need to get some eyes in there,” Otis muttered.

“It may not be worth it now that we’re venturing off to a faraway country that is completely different from America,” Adonis suggested. “Technically speaking, if Cassandra is considered alive to them, she’ll be ranked an outlaw. It’ll be extremely hard to get around if we don’t move promptly.”

“We surely have a few more days,” Dominick suggested.

“Uh…guys?”

We looked to Tristan as his eyes went wide and he quickly reached for the remote with the arm that had previously been around my waist to turn the volume of the television on high. All of us listened in as the female reporter moved to the next breaking news headline.

“Now with the new breaking news story for tonight. A sad announcement for the human and supernatural world. As we remember, three months ago, the popular human Cassandra Thorn went missing after being kidnapped. Police on both human and supernatural forces have been working tirelessly day and night in search for the human who has been ranked the top groupie of the four sensational supernaturals. Many of you know of Tristan Cardinal, Dominick Goldenmoon, and the Von Dolorosa twins, Otis and Adonis. Many love to call this group the Supernatural Bros and they have asked the public for some time for them to process and aid the police in their beloved friend’s disappearance.”

“Friend,” I huffed as my eyes rolled. “And what’s a groupie, anyway?”

The guys smirked but we put that aside for later as the woman continued to the point.

“It has just been reported this evening that the remains of Cassandra Thorn have been discovered.”

“What?!” I shrieked, and the bowl of popcorn went flying out of my hand.

“Popcorn!” Marigold poofed out of nowhere, catching the bowl and the popcorn contents like it was life. I couldn’t even comment as the woman carried on.

“Around six-fifteen this evening, her remains were discovered at the edge of an island forest. It is believed she was murdered in a different location and dumped on this island in hopes of not being discovered. It was thanks to a set of agents that were completing an underwater search that they soon discovered the island and decided to investigate before getting reinforcements. The police are still investigating and contacting all those who were close to the beautiful woman. She was only twenty years old.”

“I-I’m not dead!” I snapped, attempting to get up, but Tristan’s hands grabbed my hips and lowered me back into his lap.

“We know, Cass,” he emphasized and hugged his arms around my waist. “This has to be some sort of prank shit.”

“There’s more to this story. I’ve just received yet another update,” the news reporter declared, needing a moment to read through the new set of information that was shuffled onto her desk.

We waited in anticipation before she spoke, “This just in. Supernatural police have just confirmed that the potential kidnapper and killer of Cassandra Throne, age twenty, is Omarion Davis!”

Holy fucking shit!

All of us were gawking with wide eyes as she continued.

“Omarion Davis is allegedly a twenty-seven-year-old dragon shifter. He worked as a prison investigator and has done plenty of amazing deeds for the task force that landed many criminals behind bars to receive the justice they deserve. This is absolutely shocking news and it’s been confirmed that he is now being transferred to the toughest prison in the world in the heart of Dubai! This story is still developing, but please keep your beloved Supernatural Bros in your prayers for this is indeed a heavy blow to the human and supernatural communities. This is one of the many worries of both communities as the number of kidnapped supernaturals continues to rise while the crime rate against humans has skyrocketed over the last two weeks. At this rate, the president will have no choice but to hold a press conference about what is going on and how we can combat it. This is Stacy Bell, and we’ll be back with more news shortly.”

Otis was the one to turn the television off, and no one spoke as the words of the report repeated within my mind again and again.

I’m dead? Omarion…they’re blaming Omarion for this? He’s supposed to be my dragon mate. Are they going to kill him? Give him the death penalty? Fuck! He’s being transferred to Dubai!

“I’m going out,” Everett announced and didn’t wait for a single response before he was down the hall and slamming the door so hard the house trembled a little.

“Whoever plotted that move is about to face death itself,” Adonis whispered.

“RIP and good riddance,” Otis muttered and rose up. “We gotta leave in a few hours.”

“What are we going to do?” Tristan was the one to ask. “Sure, we can get Cass out of America and onto Dubai soil, but her face will be plastered all over the news and newspapers by the morning.”

I couldn’t help but poke his cheek, and he turned his attention to me as I gave him an eyebrow raise. It took a few blinks before it seemed to click in his mind.

“Oh…right. You’re an even sexier, badass bitch than before!”

That made me smirk as I slapped his chest.

“Ow!’

“They’re going to be plastering my brunette human face all over the place. Not my turquoise haired, blue eyed one. I should be good.”

“Also remember that Cass is half-fae now,” Dominick acknowledged. “I can teach her a few tricks on the jet ride, but she looks far different from before. To a stranger, they won’t see the similarities that we would.”

“True.” Adonis nodded. “What are we going to do about Omarion? He’s in some deep shit now.”

“We have to figure out a way to help him. He didn’t mean to necessarily throw me into that death level,” I tried to reason, which only rewarded me with four questioning glares.

I quickly added, “Okay, he did, but if he hadn’t, Widow was going to kill me herself. She arrived out of the blue when I was getting checked by Doc.”

“Another desperate move,” Otis muttered. “But why? First, she tries to kill Cassandra unexpectedly, then drops in here unannounced when Adonis tipped them off that Cassandra was here, which was another bait to confirm her motives, and less than a few minutes after she’s left there’s a global announcement that Cassandra is dead and Omarion is arrested and being transferred to the toughest, most dangerous prison in the world.”

“Don’t forget the countless times she’s probably arranged for Cassandra’s death within prison. All those situations weren’t simply out of the blue,” Tristan added.

“She’s desperate to kill me because I’ve hated her guts for years,” I pointed out the obvious. “Does she need a reason?”

“She wouldn’t risk getting caught unless she needs you dead.”

“What if she doesn’t necessarily want Cassandra dead but under her control?” Dominick questioned.

We turned our gaze to him as he looked deep in thought. “Cassandra is the daughter of Cyldrirth. A royal family that’s extremely wealthy and powerful. We haven’t even embarked on that side of the tree, but what if Widow knows who Cass is?”

“If she knew who Cass really was, why would she want us to be on the supernatural council and not Cassandra? She could have easily bent the rule and allowed Cass to be the first ‘human’ to be among us supernaturals. It could have brought unity and aim for change,” Tristan questioned.

“You’re speaking as if Widow has any intention of bringing peace among the tense borders of humans and supernaturals,” Adonis noted.

“She wants quite the opposite,” Otis added. “It’s obvious that those on the supreme council of power don’t want humans getting the chance to try and ascend back to the control they once carried.”

“Exactly,” Dominick emphasized. “So think about it. We haven’t heard about the Cyldrirths for a long time. Yes, many supernaturals know of their power lineage and their abundant wealth, but no one knows who the heir is. What if she wants Cassandra in a controlled environment or somewhere she can be easily manipulated?”

“To do what?” I inquired. “Call my apparent royal family that I haven’t even met and threaten them with ransom?”

“No,” Otis was the one to respond, looking intrigued before he pushed Adonis right off the chair to rise up.

“Hey!” Adonis pouted his lips in sadness, but Otis brushed him off with a smirk before he declared, “There are two paths she can take. The first is hoping Cassandra is dead, in which case she can later blame the humans who were hired to kidnap her and redeem Omarion’s innocence or-”

“Why would she want to redeem Omarion’s innocence?” I inquired.

“Omarion’s a dragon god, princess,” Tristan noted as if I didn’t know that.

“I know,” I casually replied. “He’s my dragon mate.”

That made all four of them fall silent and Marigold, who’d been quietly listening, flew over to my shoulder to whisper, “I think you forgot to tell them that small detail.”

“Oh?” I thought about it. “Wasn’t that mentioned anytime before this?”

When they continued to remain silent, I cringed and began to nervously whistle.

If we wanted to escape now, who would find me first?

“Dominick would locate you with ease since you two are fae bonded, but I have a slight urge to say Otis because he’s more dangerous,” Quil responded calmly.

Good to know.

“You’re mated with Omarion?!” Tristan was the first to ask. “When did you two fuck?!”

“I knew we should have monitored his flaming ass.” Adonis sighed as he rose from the floor.

“We should leave him in prison,” Dominick suggested.

Otis was suddenly pulling out his phone and typing on the screen.

“Otis?” I questioned nervously. “What are you doing?”

“Hmm? Oh. I’m texting Everett to go kill Omarion before he reaches the jail.”

“Don’t do that!” I huffed and got up. Within a flash, his phone was in my grasp and he was arching an eyebrow at my sudden speed. Feeling the other’s heavy gazes, I smiled and slowly backed away.

“If you’re going to ask how I did that, I have no clue,” I defended. “As for Omarion, we haven’t had sex. He literally kissed me for a few seconds before pushing me out of the elevator to my doom! That’s not very romantic, you know. Other then that, all we’ve done is fight and I’ve only gotten on his nerves by being a troublesome human.”

“Well, he’s right about the troublesome part,” Tristan reasoned and shrugged when my judgemental eyes landed on him. “It’s the truth and you know it. Now come sit back here.” He winked.

If I hadn’t missed him so much, I would have ignored his request. Walking back to where he remained sitting, I returned to the comforting spot on his lap and glanced at the others.

“Quil-Zu said he’s my mate, and I think she’s right, though I can’t really confirm it until I see him again. That means we have to make sure he remains alive,” I reasoned.

“They won’t kill him,” Otis emphasized. “They were going to originally put the blame of Cass’s death on Omarion and then move the blame back on the humans who kidnapped her.”

“Why?” I asked.

“Perfect set-up to make it seem as though the humans are the ones kidnapping supernaturals,” Dominick answered. “Think about it. Originally it was humans who kidnapped Cass. They’ll wait for people to gossip about Cassandra’s tragic death with the intention of making a profit and trying to seek pity for humans. When that reaches its peak, they’ll bring out the evidence that proves humans set the whole kidnapping thing up and ordered Omarion to kill Cassandra for some odd reason. If they plan it correctly, they’ll make it so that other missing supernaturals ‘suddenly’ are found dead and point the finger at other humans who were hired to do the deed but perished along the way.”

“So you mean like the two men who kidnapped me and tried to get money?” I suggested.

“Exactly. Surely, they know who exactly kidnapped you, but haven’t brought it to light. They’re going to wait for the right moment and then they can easily blame them. How would they defend against their motives when they’re dead? Multiple cases will rise after that, leaving the supernatural world to think that humans are truly targeting them and trying to gain an advantage when it comes to our growing population,” Otis explained.

“They basically want to ignite a war,” Adonis concluded. “They won’t get rid of Omarion because he’s a god. They’ll release him but force him to go along with whatever plan they’re scheming…oh fuck.”

“What?” we questioned.

“They announced Cassandra’s death to ignite a reaction from us.”

“What would a reaction from you four do with the current problems at hand?” I inquired, my mind attempting to figure out what Adonis had suddenly thought of.

“When you were in prison, the word of us being offered up to the council was spreading. Your disappearance made this discussion a hot topic in the supernatural world because people actually wanted to see you be the middle woman in the group of five. It led to a lot of controversial conversations, but many were actually debating the idea of you joining because you blended with our crew and we respect you, which is uncommon when it comes to supernaturals and humans. Now three months later, you’re dead. You’re obviously important to us, which means they’re waiting for our responses to this tragedy. What’s the typical action one would take after losing the woman they dearly care about?” Adonis ended his hypothesis with a question.

“You’d gladly take the position on the supernatural council and make the executive decision to destroy the culprits of the mass killings of supernaturals,” I replied.

“There’s even more to that.” Otis was clearly catching on as he began to pace like Everett had previously. “We ascend to the council, but there’s supposed to be five members. What if, due to the circumstances, they put Widow as a standby until we’ve grieved the loss of Cassandra? No one would argue because she’d be deemed fit to aid us in our transition.”

He suddenly came to a stop as his eyes widened, and Adonis frowned and shook his head.

“They wouldn’t do that,” he argued as if Otis had said something.

“They fucking would and you know it,” Otis argued back.

“What?” Dominick questioned, and the twins glanced our way.

“We rise to the council, Widow becomes the substitute council woman, more and more cases of supernaturals show up dead, which points the blame at the humans. All while the supernaturals they say are dead aren’t. Only hidden within the depths of the prisons across the world,” Otis explained.

“Oh shit,” I whispered.

“That’s not what’s going to ignite a war,” Adonis muttered and his eyes darkened. “They’ll wait for when tensions are high on both sides and reveal that Cassandra wasn’t just a human, but the supernatural princess of Cyldrirth.”

His words finally made the whole picture click, and all three of us gawked at the imagined result. “I may not know much about my heritage, but if I’m a dragon with fae powers, wouldn’t that mean my parents are from two different supernatural backgrounds?”

“Correct,” Dominick whispered, “And from the bits of memory I have about your family heritage, the queen was fae and the king was a dragon.”

“So…that’s bad?” I concluded.

Tristan took a deep breath and let it out. “Humans don’t know about this but to kill royalty is a huge no-no in the book of supernaturals. Think of it like a commandment in the Bible the humans follow. That’s a rule that can’t be broken. Even by accident. If a supernatural kills a royal, their shifter race faces the consequences. It’s like if a wolf kills their own Alpha king in their pack. In a few short years, the population of wolves would suddenly decrease or perish from a traumatic event that kills many of them. It’s like the universe punishing everyone for one person’s mistake. When the supernaturals find out that you’re a supernatural, it’ll become obvious that the mass number of deaths of supernaturals was due to the humans killing you, a royal.”

“When that happens,” Otis began and Adonis continued, “they’ll decide to return the favor.”

“As in killing a bunch of humans?” I offered.

“Better than that,” Dominick declared. “Wipe them completely out. If supernaturals really wanted to, they could easily make humans into an endangered species in a matter of days. With tensions high, and when the news hits the dragon shifters and fae realms of the princess’ death, the princess who is of both breeds, it will lead to a supernatural war to get rid of all the humans. Royalty is even more precious to dragons and fae because having children is a struggle and the couple must go through a series of hardships, ceremonies, and other methods to conceive. It’s not like humans who just have sex and boom, pregnant. That’s why children are supposed to be sacred to our kind, but obviously that has changed in recent years.”

“If everything we just thought of is legit…we are in big shit,” I concluded.

“Which is why we gotta get moving. We should be able to get on the jet before four this morning. It’s seven now,” Adonis acknowledged.

“Cass should get more rest,” Otis suggested.

“I’m okay,” I admitted.

“But are you at one-hundred percent?” Dominick questioned.

“No,” I replied earnestly. “But a few hours of sleep won’t do much.”

“Here, we can give you a boost tablet,” Tristan suggested as he slid me off his lap and got off the sofa to head to the kitchen. “You’ll be drowsy and sleep almost immediately after taking it, but you’ll feel like the energizer bunny when you wake up.”

“Good idea,” Dominick praised. “Once we arrive in Dubai, we can figure out where to stay as we make plans for how we’re going to get into Dubai’s prison.”

“I broke out of one prison, only to hop right into another. Marvelous,” I sighed.

“At least we’ll be with you this time,” Tristan reasoned.

“You’re going to be prisoners?” I inquired.

“Oh nah. Dubai’s prison follows the same master mentality as level two and three of Psychic Prison. By the time we get you in, we’ll already have ownership so we can come in and out of the prison whenever we want.” Tristan explained.

“Aren’t you worried Widow will catch you guys or even me?”

“Widow won’t be able to get access into Dubai’s prison,” Otis replied. “They apparently have a no snake shifter policy.”

I blankly stared at him as Tristan returned from the kitchen with two tablets and a glass of water.

“You’re pulling my leg on purpose,” I muttered.

“No, I’m serious,” Otis replied. “It’s on their website.”

“How did that happen?” I inquired.

Adonis chuckled as I quickly said thanks to Tristan and took the pills and glass.

“Let’s just say Widow makes more enemies than allies in this field and decided to piss off the King of Dubai, who’s apparently a python. Let’s just say it’s hard for her to enter her slithering ass in Dubai, let alone get close to the prison.”

“Intriguing,” I sighed, suddenly feeling tired. “Information overload.”

“I think it’s good we have a few hours before we get on the jet. Today’s been a whirlwind,” Dominick said and sighed.

The others agreed as I tossed the pills into my mouth and chugged the cold ice water.

The pills didn’t reach my stomach before the drowsiness hit me.

“Well, fuck. This is stronger than drinking a bottle of 90% alcohol,” I muttered.

Tristan had to take the glass from my hand, and I sensed Dominick’s presence next to me as I slumped over to the side.

“Damn. I don’t remember it working that fast. Cass?”

My consciousness was already fading as Adonis replied, “Uh…maybe because she’s still adjusting.”

“I hope that doesn’t mean it’s going to actually make her a hyper energizer bunny because I remember the last time Cass took one of those by accident and she was rampaging through the house with BTS for a solid week.”

“Oh ya! Didn’t Everett have to get like half the house repaired or something? Man, I totally forgot about those days. Scary times.” Tristan seemed amused before a curse left him. “Oh fuck!”

“What?” Otis questioned.

“I think I just fucked up.”

“Why?” Adonis asked.

“I gave her two pills instead of one.”

The silence that followed was heavy, even with my wavering consciousness.

“We’re so fucked,” Dominick declared.

My consciousness faded away, but his words seemed to be valid.

If we don’t figure out Widow’s master plan, the world of humans and supernaturals will be fucked into human extinction.

MORNING ADDICTION AND TO THE LANDS OF LUXURY

Iwoke up with a jolt of energy.

The sudden burst made my eyes shoot open. Lifting my head up slightly, I blinked my eyes to help my vision focus, noticing from the darkness of the room that it was still late into the night if not the wee hours of the next day.

Quickly recalling what happened before I was put to sleep by the powerful tablets of rejuvenation, my brain seemed to start stacking up a bunch of questions, somehow summarizing everything that had occurred since the day of my kidnapping.

The swift typhoon of memories only triggered waves of emotions I’d yet to confront, and as much as I wished to revoke them from my mind like many other nights, I couldn’t escape their assault.

The bouts of fear, anxiety, worry, and anger at myself and the circumstance that I’d pushed away for so long now gathered around me. With the knowledge of who I was now and the acknowledgment of all those years I’d wasted thinking otherwise, the bricks of solitude were beginning to crumble as I regretted not attempting to seek answers about my true self ages ago.

It was amazing how imprisonment in the heart of Psychic Prison for Supernaturals as a human unlocked the hidden secrets and invisible threads of fate that landed me in a world where my human side was now dead - in a realistic sense and to the rest of the world. I couldn’t believe I was about to embark on a dangerous rescue mission to find the secrets of this world that someone was doing a darn good job trying to keep hidden.

Adding the importance of finding Omarion and the growing pressure of figuring out where we stood within this world of an unforeseeable future with a questionable past, I began to worry about how our next step would impact everything.

In a few short hours, we’d be boarding a jet and flying to the country of luxury. Many called it the Land of Luxury, and I couldn’t blame them, because Dubai was that and more. It had been the first country with a nine-star hotel, and to date the flying cars and other dynamic levels of technology baffled the minds of many, especially those with magical abilities.

The country that was made of sand centuries ago had built upon itself and created an empire of riches to be proud of. Now many of the worlds wished to achieve what Dubai had managed, not to mention have even just a fraction of that wealth in their own bank accounts.

I figured we wouldn’t have many issues entering the country - aside from a security check - but the thought of leaving here was a weird feeling I couldn’t describe as it ran through me.

There were so many unknown avenues and dreams of what could happen in the magnificent but dangerous place. The world’s strongest, most lethal prison that held the toughest and most unique supernaturals this world had to offer.

We were about to embark into its depths, and as scary as it sounded within my mind, it thrilled me, filling me with anticipation at the idea of testing my newfound powers and gifts.

I was sure once we arrived, I’d have to see what I could do first. This wasn’t a case where I was kidnapped and thrown into my captive circumstances, like I had been months ago. If this was going to be my choice, I’d make sure to prepare for the battle at hand.

Blinking my eyes some more, I looked over to the digital clock to see it was one in the morning. We’d be leaving soon, and I’d regret not getting some more rest, but I struggled with the idea of going back to sleep now.

“You’re not as hyper as I would have expected.”

My head turned to the culprit of the sleepy, deep voice, and it hadn’t occurred to me that I’d been resting in Otis’s arms until my eyes locked onto his red ones.

He appeared to be half awake, his eyes barely open while his lips were in their usual frowning position. All we did was stare at one another until I rested my chin on his chest and continued to stare up at him.

“Define hyper?” I finally answered.

“Jumping off the walls and waking everyone in the house hyper,” he noted.

“That would be rather intriguing but we’re leaving soon, aren’t we?”

“Two or three more hours. The jet will be ready to leave.”

“Aren’t you worried about security?”

“Everett’s dealt with that. He’s not happy.”

“I can imagine,” I muttered, and turned my head to rest my ear on his chest. Listening to his beating heart that rapidly drummed against his chest was both soothing and intriguing, piquing my interest at its speedy pace.

“Are you nervous?”

“No.”

“Scared?”

“No.”

“Your heart is beating like you’re running a 100-meter race.”

He didn’t reply immediately, but when he finally did, his answer shocked me a little. “I’m happy.”

I lifted my head from his chest to give him an intrigued look, and his cheeks began to turn red as his eyes avoided my gaze.

“How can you be happy?”

“I get a few moments of peace to sleep and have you in my arms,” he muttered like it was a sin to reveal how he was feeling.

When his eyes returned to mine, he added, “It’s been a hard three months.”

“For you and me both,” I whispered. “Otis.”

He gave me his full attention as I continued, “How long has it been since you last drank blood?”

He didn’t answer, and I expected that.

“You know how dangerous it is for you to keep pushing that need aside.”

“I never asked to be lectured.”

“I’m not lecturing you,” I replied. “I’m telling you to stop being stupid and drink some blood already.”

His scowl only made my eyes roll as I got out of bed. Noticing how hot it was in the room, I moved to the window to open it just slightly, the cold breeze extremely welcoming as I stripped out of my pajamas.

I could feel Otis’s gaze on my body. My teal blue bra and matching panties were the only things left on my body. Running my hand through my hair, I walked to the mini fridge in my bathroom.

Opening it up, I noticed the single bag of blood that I’d kept in there for Otis’s sake. It was a few months old seeing as I put it there before the prison fiasco, but blood was blood.

My hand didn’t reach its surface before Otis’s hands was around my hand in a second, his body pressing against my back.

“I don’t want it.” His grumble of disapproval made me lift my eyes to the mirror to see his upset expression while he grew even redder with a hint of dark mystery.

“What do you want?” My voice was captivating to my ears, leaving me to wonder if it had the same alluring effect on Otis. He didn’t respond, but his eyes lowered to my neck, his desire growing by the second as he absent-mindedly licked his lips.

At a calculated pace, I slowly turned so I was now facing him. His eyes returned to mine while I placed my hands lightly on his chest. As if I’d just discovered his shirtless body, my hands tingled in delight at the touch of his skin, the feel of his cool body, while my body warmed up with lust.

My hands gripped his shoulders while my body leaned against him. As if he was under a hypnotic spell, his hands landed on my waist, gliding down to my hips while he pushed me against the marble of the sink cabinet.

Our heads moved closer, our eyes still connected in the mesmerizing gaze, all while our bodies screamed for one another’s touch.

“Do you not want me?” My voice was a breathless whisper, one that held so many emotions that had taken a back seat. Why did those emotions suddenly rear their ugly heads in this enchanting moment? Those feelings that gripped my human core when I wished to be around the men I wholeheartedly loved and desired.

My words hurt him, the lines in his expression deepening as he gave off an expression of hurt while our noses brushed and his forehead pressed against mine.

“Words can’t express how much I want you, Cassandra.”

Those words of breathless admission, their motive to heighten my beaming love and desire to please him did exactly that and more.

“Then bite me. Drink as much of me as you want,” I encouraged while my arms slid around his waist and brought his head closer while my lips brushed his lips. “Then make love to me. Kiss me like you mean it. Fuck me like this is our last day of freedom and you’ll never touch this body aga-”

His lips sealed mine before I could finish, our bodies pressing together like magnets. I ground my lower body against his groin, feeling my core press against his thick cock that was hard and pressing tightly against his black boxers.

The intense, scorching kiss woke every bit of my body as his tongue darted into my mouth and took possession of me. That dominance was followed with his hands gripping my hips before he lifted me up to sit on the counter.

My legs hooked around his waist, making it impossible for him to escape as we continued to make out. The aggressive battle for dominance was only adding fuel to the burning fire of pleasure heating our bodies from the inside out.

“If I take your blood, I’ll only need more,” he moaned into my mouth before kissing me hard and deep. I responded after a gasp for air, the two of us panting rapidly.

“You told me that the first time, silly.” I kissed him gently and pulled back to view his red glowing orbs that showed so much compassion. “Otis. I need you to be your usual, asshole self. I loved it when you bit me. The pain felt good. Knowing I feed your being excites me. Stop being a cowardly, emotional ass and do what I want.”

He actually smirked when my voice went from that of a loving girlfriend to a commanding queen asking him to grow some balls. “Don’t complain.”

I was going to argue against his comment, but a hiss left me as his fangs were suddenly sinking into my neck the next second. That painful sound morphed into a pleasurable groan as my body burned to life while he sucked my blood.

This time was slower, as if he wanted me to savor every movement of my flowing blood streaming out of the two holes his fangs had created as he continued to claim the thick liquid into his craving mouth.

My eyes fluttered closed as I let my head fall back for him to drink more. His hand cradled the back of my head while he continued to feast. My world was swirling around while the pleasure continued to grow and thrum through me in waves.

This feeling was out of this world, a sensation that was hard to even put into words. My legs that were wrapped around him only tightened, the stimulation of my throbbing pussy pressing against the bulge of his pants making me moan as my body trembled.

I was so close to cumming, and he hadn’t even fucked me yet, my fingernails digging against his flesh as I prepared for the wave of ecstasy that was on the brink of exploding.

His sudden pause left me wondering if he was done, but then he sank his fangs a little deeper and sucked hard, which sent me crying out in pain and pleasure as my orgasm exploded through me.

He released me then, licking the sensitive spot while I trembled in his hold. He lifted me up and we were back onto the bed in a second, his lips returning to mine while his hands roamed my body and removed my bra and panties in a few short seconds.

He was tugging his boxers down when I broke the kiss to give myself a short break, my eyes scanning his hooded eyes and noticing the significant difference in the complexion of his normally pale skin.

Much better.

He noticed my perceptive gaze, and leaned down to whisper, “Why do you care so much about everyone else?”

“I don’t,” I breathed. “I only care about those that I love, and you already know that I fucking love you.”

That made his lips curl up in a genuine smile, one of those rarities that I was grateful to have experienced a good six times this year.

“Bet you’ll still feel that way after I’m done with you,” he whispered and turned me right over in seconds. I blinked in confusion at the switch in position, only to moan in relief as his cock slid right into my wet pussy from behind.

His hand slapped my ass, the stinging pain only igniting a spark of burning pleasure as my back arched into his chest, and I looked back to meet his demanding lips that somehow warned me of his rough actions.

He began to hammer into me, each thrust going nice and deep while his tongue occupied mine and his free hand rubbed my ass cheek, preparing to slap it once again. The next slap made me moan loudly, my ears enjoying the animalistic growl that rumbled against his throat before he released my lips. Nestling against my body, he pinned both hands upon the sheets beneath us, sinking his cock even deeper and making his thrusts quicker.

“Yes, fuck. Right there, Otis,” I moaned as his cock hit the perfect spot that was driving me mad. My fingers clung to the sheets as my moans quickened and heightened in volume.

The way his lips sucked on that sensitive spot of skin was driving me deeper into the swirling madness of pleasurable intoxication, and every deep plunge of his thick rod brought me closer to the edge I was waiting to be pushed off of.

“Mhmm, baby. You taste good, feel good. You’re fucking delicious and all mine.” His possessive growl made him move even faster, slamming into me at such a sudden, rapid pace that my body began to grow rigid as I felt my orgasm creep up.

“Hold it,” he hissed into my ear before a hand wrapped around my neck. He was asking for the impossible as my pussy quivered around his cock, and yet, I used every muscle in my being to hold off the orgasm that was at its brink of detonation.

“Otis.” My moan gave off the begging tone I needed, my body shaking as I continued to force myself not to release until he told me to. As if my torture wasn’t enough, he pulled right out, flipped me over, and was back into me in seconds, my legs up high as he fucked me in the best position imaginable.

His grunts and moans grew louder as he fucked me fast and hard. I gritted my teeth and pushed my head back against the pillows, unsure how long I’d be able to last as my body shuddered.

“Otis…please…” I was at the edge of my ability to resist.

He leaned down after one final thrust, his cock sinking as deeply as it could before his lips claimed the side of my neck once more.

“Cum, Cassandra!” he grunted, and then his fangs sank right back into my neck.

“OTIS!” I cried out in ecstasy, my pussy walls clenching around his throbbing cock as his release shot into me. We enjoyed the soaring orgasm together, the two of us cumming and enjoying the blissful waves of pleasure our unity brought in like a tsunami.

He took a minute to selfishly enjoy another round of my blood, and that left me lightheaded as I trembled through the smaller waves of bliss that tingled down my body.

When his fangs retracted, he pulled me into his arms and flipped us over once more, the two of us breathless as we worked on calming ourselves from that extraordinary high.

“That…was…delightful,” I panted.

Otis moved to lay on his side, reaching out to brush a few of the wet strands that clung to my sweaty face. “I’ve never felt so alive,” he quietly whispered.

I turned my attention on him, relieved that he looked so much better.

“Don’t ever deny yourself of blood again.” Even though I was drained of the excess energy that had been coursing through me when I first woke up, I made sure my voice was thick with authority as my eyes narrowed. “I don’t care if I’m handcuffed in a cell or showering in a cubed-up shower room. If you need blood, you find me and take what you need.”

“You’re scarier than when you’re in BTS mode,” he muttered more to himself, but ended up snuggling against me.

“Hey. I’m mhmm.” He kissed me before I could emphasize my point, and I gave up in my attempt to lecture him further. I’m sure he knew what I was stressing on, and hopefully, he’d take my advice.

Once he finished kissing me, I muttered, “Don’t listen to me and I’ll ban you from even touching me.”

He leaned back just slightly to give me the cutest pout I’d ever seen, enough to make me snicker. “I’m sorry, but you look like a moping Adonis.”

“That hurts my pride, but not as much as being denied sex,” he grumbled.

“Then be good and do as I say.” I plopped a kiss onto his lips and snuggled right into his side. His hands were already clawing through my hair while he relaxed against the sheets with his eyes staring up at the ceiling.

“Cassandra.”

“If you’re going to ask if I’m okay, I am,” I quietly replied.

“I’m not referring to me drawing blood from you,” he pointed out. “I’m asking are you okay?” His response and repeated question only emphasized what he was referring to, but I didn’t have a proper answer to give.

“A part of me feels as though I should be a crying mess of emotions and fears. I should be. I mean, that’s what the human side of me would do. Wade in the puddle of anxieties and wishes for all of this to end so we can return to our previous lives.”

“But,” he whispered.

“I don’t feel like crying,” I confessed. “I don’t want to mourn the woman I once was, the naive individual who wished to belong in a world of supernatural grace and power. If I mourn, it means she’s dead, and yet that part of me is still…me. Yes, I’m no longer a human, but the roots of my upbringing still continue to grow and bear fruit. It’s hard to explain how I feel. The fear that worries me is that I still won’t be strong enough to face whatever hidden enemies await us. It’s all complicated and I’m just trying to adapt to this new side of the world. Feels good to be a part of what I always desired, but maybe I’m just waiting for there to be some sort of cost because my dream finally came true.”

“You don’t need to shed a single tear to acknowledge and embrace what happened to you, Cassandra.”

I lifted my head slightly to look over to him, and he gently kissed my forehead.

“You endured a crazy journey of self-discovery and secrets that many thought would remain in the depths of the darkness of our world. Accepting what happened to you doesn’t mean you have to shed tears of sadness and worry. You can continue to lift your head up high and walk into this new world just like you have and that’s okay. I just want to make sure you know that it’s okay to not be okay, and if you ever suddenly feel that wave of overwhelming emotion that brings tears to your eyes, just know I’ll be right there.”

“That’s the most romantic thing you’ve said in your lifetime,” I teased. All that did was make him push me away and roll over onto his other side.

“I’m going back to sleep.”

“Aww, don’t be embarrassed!” I giggled quietly and hugged him from behind. “Do I still taste good?”

“Ya,” he muttered. “Better than before.”

He finally turned back over and pulled me against him. “We’re not going to get many opportunities like this once we leave.”

“I know,” I whispered. “So let’s enjoy it.”

His hands raked through my hair once more, and I lifted my head up to receive the soft touch of his addicting lips.

“Don’t make me worry,” he moaned quietly when we broke the kiss.

“That’s a hard bargain to strike,” I acknowledged.

“Hmm.” He frowned but sighed. “Just don’t die.”

“I plan not to, but thanks for the kind reminder.” I winked and lowered my head to kiss his collar bone.

“We’re going to have to train you when we get to Dubai.”

“I know.”

“Don’t complain when I kick your ass.”

“Don’t complain when I do the same and slap it as a bonus.” I licked my lips, which only made him stare at me.

“You’d enjoy every bit of it, wouldn’t you?”

“I would,” I purred.

“Dangerous, dominating woman.”

“You love me.”

He laughed and lowered my head back onto his chest. He rolled me onto my back again, hovering over me as he whispered, “That I do. Enough that I want you again.”

“Take it nice and slow, sexy,” I whispered. “We have all the time in the world.”

Within the bubble of our love, we surely did.

“PRIVATE JET BATHROOMS are big enough to have sex in,” I quietly muttered as I washed my hands.

“Was all the sex you had with Otis not enough?” Quil inquired.

“No one can have enough sex when you’ve been deprived of it for so long,” I argued out loud. “Plus, it was really good.”

“No wonder why you’re in a merry mood,” Quil noted.

“That, or because we get as much as food as we want while chilling in leather seats and having an extravagant amount of wine available to us,” I commented as I closed the tap. Looking into the mirror, I continued, “We have to enjoy this while we can, seeing as we’re going to be in a closed-off space for who knows how long.”

“Do you think their prison will be far worse than Psychic Prison?”

“To be truthful, I’m not sure,” I admitted. “Tristan is still doing his research on it, so unless he finds some sort of leak somewhere that gives us some insight, we’re going to be entering blind territory. Not like we knew anything about Psychic Prison when we arrived.”

“True.”

I noticed her energy fade as I lowered my gaze to look at my hands.

“You’re really enjoying using Otis’s speed lately,” I commented, lifting my head once more to see a smiling Adonis. He lowered his chin to my shoulder before hooking his arms around my waist.

“I don’t like how you see through my moves,” he muttered but kissed my cheek. “Hey, sexy.”

“Tease,” I huffed, but turned my head so we could have a proper kiss. “Miss me?”

“Always,” he replied with a grin. “My brother is in the best, pissed-off shape of his life. It’s refreshing.”

“I feel as though the whole house heard us last night,” I acknowledged.

“We did, but we all know Tristan sleeps as deeply as you, and Dominick was probably singing hymns of joy because his fae mate is being pleased.”

“Not by him,” I noted.

“That doesn’t bother him,” Adonis acknowledged.

“Really?” I inquired.

“Dominick is similar to me,” Adonis noted. “We love when the sexual tension is as high as the craving to slide our cocks into that hot pussy of yours.”

That turned me on, and I had to fight the heat that moved towards my cheeks.

“Both of you like to talk shit but don’t do shit.”

“Your aggressive taunts don’t persuade us, sweetie.” He kissed my neck, his tongue purposely brushing along the sensitive place where Otis had bitten. I shivered and quietly moaned at his touch.

“I hate you,” I muttered when he pulled away to twirl me around so I was facing him.

“You don’t mean that, princess,” he soothed and pulled me close. “Though I’d like to see you say the same thing in bed with my head between your legs.”

My pout had him chuckling before he kissed me.

“As much as I’d love to enjoy your sweet taste down under, Cass, Tristan’s got some news for us.”

“Bummer,” I huffed but knew it was important if Adonis wasn’t here for sex. “You owe me.”

“I know.” He winked and slapped my ass.

“Hey!”

“Still tender from last night?” Another wink and he was out the door, leaving me speechless and flushed while my body hummed with sparks of pleasure.

Damn incubus!

“Very dangerous,” Quil added. “Good luck.”

Why are you wishing me good luck now?

“You’ll need it when he actually has his way with you.” Her words made me huff before I opened the tap and splashed my face with cold water.

Giving myself an extra minute to calm down, I walked out and noticed Dominick was in my seat. With a knowledgeable smirk, I did what any girlfriend would do.

Sit right onto his lap.

His chuckle of approval made my heart flicker in loving admiration as he held me close and kissed my cheek.

“Welcome back, princess,” he greeted. “I’m borrowing your seat for this conversation.

“No complaints on my end,” I assured him, my eyes scanning around to see Tristan was in his seat opposite mine while Otis and Adonis were parallel to our seats.

Meeting Tristan’s gaze, I got right into it.

“What did you discover, Oh-Wise-One,” I hummed, watching his lips curl up as he turned over his tablet so we could get an overview of the map.

We all focused on Tristan as he revealed his findings.

“Dubai’s glorious Supernatural Prison. Many refer to it as the Supernatural Prison of Luxury. It’s believed to be six levels deep and hold about one hundred mega dangerous supernaturals. Mega referring to gods, demigods, and forbidden royalty. Apparently, it once held Lucifer himself.”

That had all of us tilting our heads in question.

“Are you sure about that last part?” I inquired.

“What? You guys think Lucifer sits down on his flaming throne in hell all the time?” Tristan looked around at our stunned expressions and frowned. “You guys really don’t believe me.”

“Nope,” we said in unison.

“Secret Op information.” He grinned with pride. “When we get Omarion’s ass out of jail, you can ask him. Moving along!”

He zoomed in on the map, showing what appeared to be the entrance of the prison of luxury. I was gawking before he even spoke.

“This is the entrance of the prison. Yes, it looks like you’re entering the grand entrance of a royal sanctuary. I’m not sure if their intention was to build it so that no one else knew it held some of the world’s most dangerous supernaturals, but it does the job.”

“Damn,” Otis and Adonis said in unison.

Dominick placed his chin on my shoulder, leaning in to take a closer look at the image. “Are those pillars, that look like they were made in the Renaissance times, what would be lookout towers in a typical jail?”

“Basically,” Tristan replied. “I believe from the notes I found that they didn’t see the need for having watch towers so they figured pillars would upgrade the look. They also decorate them during Christmas time.”

“Wow,” I commented, feeling a little blown away. “This looks more like a seven-star hotel than a jail.”

“Well, here’s the thing.” Tristan leaned back and lowered the tablet for a second. “Most of the prisoners there stay there by choice.”

“By choice?” Dominick questioned.

“That’s similar to what the sergeant said about Psychic Prison’s Level Four. That the four individuals down there are normally there by choice and can leave as they please.”

Tristan nodded in understanding and flipped the image to the next one, where there was a list of information.

“From what I’ve discovered so far, similar protocols are in place in this prison. The individuals there get to remain as they please. Some remain imprisoned due to actual crimes that killed thousands if not millions, but depending on their behavior, they get to take a good three vacations a year. Those who remain there by choice normally stay to hide their identity or secure their royal status. You know royalty is a big thing in the supernatural department, so some may stay hidden so that villains or other individuals that seek their demise can’t touch them.”

“That’s kind of smart,” I admitted.

“Agreed there.” Adonis nodded his head. “The best way to avoid unnecessary bloodshed of their people is by remaining hidden and practically untouchable.”

“Couldn’t those who want an individual to be incarcerated figure out a way inside to finish the job?” Otis questioned. “Like in Omarion’s case. It was broadcasted that he was being transferred over there.”

“That was obviously a lure,” Tristan acknowledged. “Omarion’s a double agent and they know that. They broadcasted that on purpose to give a sense of shame to the ‘good’ guys, if you want to refer to us as that. I don’t think it was to try and lure Cass or to cause our involvement.”

“You don’t believe they’re luring us into a trap?” I inquired.

“I genuinely think they believe you’re dead,” Tristan replied.

“But there’s no body,” Otis muttered.

Tristan merely smiled, which only told me we didn’t know something.

“What did Everett do?” I inquired.

“Why would you bring up Everett?” Tristan asked in amusement, clearly enjoying my detective’s brain.

“Everett somehow knows how to make every situation fall into our favor, if he’s tossed into something quick enough. Widow pissed him off, which means he had to get payback in some sick sort of way to piss her off.”

“Intuitive,” Tristan chuckled. “He hired a necromancer to create a dead body replica of you and put it on the edge of the island where you made the poisonous flowers. They never investigated that part so not only does that get them in big shit, it’ll eventually prove Omarion’s innocence since none of his fingerprints are on the body.”

“How would they be able to prove it? Isn’t Widow going to try to make Omarion look as guilty as possible?”

“And risk the Secret Ops exposing her entire plan thus far? I think not.” He shook his head. “Also, their purpose is merely to cause tension between humans and supernaturals before exposing the idea of Omarion’s innocence. The fake body didn’t go into the custody of supernatural autopsy but is in the human’s custody because you were originally deemed human. Due to the popularity of this news, they’ll have no choice but to tell the public the truth, which they can’t hide.”

“Doesn’t that mean Everett’s helping Widow?” Dominick questioned.

“Yes and no.” Tristan smiled like a child, his eyes glimmering with mischief. “We’re going to purposely go along with Widow’s plan.”

“Come again?” I commented. “Why are we going along with the hag’s plan of igniting a supernatural war?”

“We won’t reach that point,” he assured me before he removed his tablet from his lap and pulled out a binder. Flipping through the thick bound pages, he landed on two pages that had very familiar faces plastered in the center of the plastic-covered documents.

“That’s Alisha and Ivy,” I pointed out.

“You’re correct,” Tristan replied and bobbed his head. “Two of what seem to be the strongest women at Psychic Prison. The intriguing part is how close in conjunction they arrived at the prison. Cassandra’s admission only seemed to be the icing on the cake to get things moving, from my observation.”

“What does the timing of me getting kidnapped have to do with them?” I wasn’t lining up what he was trying to elaborate on, but Quil suddenly joined the chat.

“Monarch. Alpha wolf. Princess.”

Huh? Quil, what do you mean by that?

I noticed the guy’s eyes on me. “What?”

“You said that out loud,” Dominick noted.

“Which part?” I had no clue what I’d said out loud.

“Monarch. Alpha wolf. Princess,” Otis repeated.

“Was that your dragon?” Tristan asked.

“Yes,” I admitted. “I just thought she was saying it in my head and not out loud.”

You have to warn me before you jump into the live chat.

“I’ll think about it next time. Also, you’re welcome.”

She was gone once more, and I mentally shook my head at her commentary. I guess the information would be deemed important coming from her wise mouth, leaving me no choice but to keep it as a prime hint in this discussion.

“She’s on the right track,” Tristan continued, catching our utmost attention once more. “What do the three of you have in common?”

“We’re smart, beautiful, and badass?” I answered immediately.

All four pairs of their eyes landed on me and I shrugged. “What? It’s the truth.”

Adonis smirked and leaned back into his seat to cross his right leg onto his left.

“Royalty,” he affirmed. “Cassandra’s the princess of Cyldrirth. We may not know much of their heritage, but the family name is powerful enough to make those who recall it shiver in submission. Alisha Butterfly is a Monarch. Apparently, her amnesia is the only thing that’s really hindering her, but many know of her impressive deeds and we all know Monarchs are powerhouses walking. As for Ivy, I’m only going to assume she falls into a similar bloodline since the rarity of female Alphas is one to ten thousand wolves.”

“What I say here obviously remains on this jet, but I found out that Vixen isn’t Ivy’s last name.”

“It isn’t?” I gasped.

“Nope. I have no clue what it is, but Doc has a certain type of blood test that can prove whether one is of royal blood or not. It’s something normally requested to be done on individuals before they rise to a throne to confirm their royal hierarchy.”

“There are blood tests for that?” Dominick seemed intrigued.

“Yup.” Otis was the one to reply. “Our organization can do them as well, but it’s extremely expensive and only a few doctors can perform the test.”

“Which includes Doc,” Tristan announced.

“He did the test on us?” I whispered, my mind already jumping the gun.

“On four of you, actually,” Tristan corrected and turned the page. The next graphic was Celeste’s image.

“Celeste,” I murmured. “Faeiry Absolute.”

“Are you starting to see what’s going on here?”

“I am,” Dominick replied. “But is this going to end in our favor or destruction?”

“That is something I’m not sure of,” Tristan admitted. “The problem is who is currently on our side. Obviously, Cass is a good gal.”

“I think they’re all good,” I admitted. “Obviously I don’t have proof of their motives, but Alisha was the reason I knew you were getting beat up in the cafeteria the day of the mine incident. She came to my cell, which is clearly far away from where she resides on Level Three. Ivy was always nice and it seemed as though she wanted payback for whoever put her there. She was homeless and deemed a misfit. That’s all I really know. As for Celeste, she’s the reason I’m still alive. If she was on the evil side of all of this, I’m sure she could have killed me before my powers awakened.”

“I can confirm Ivy is on our side,” Tristan admitted. “Two of her masters are friends with a secret op that’s in close contact with Alisha. The four of us have met once, and I can say with confidence we’re all on the same side,”

“Which is bad if Widow finds out,” I muttered.

“She hasn’t,” Tristan assured us, “But it has to stay that way. That leads us to one of our current problems.”

“Which is?” Otis pressed.

“Alisha is missing,” he announced.

“What do you mean, missing? She didn’t just poof out of jail,” I noted.

“I looked further into Psychic Prison to see if I could find any other leads in regard to their purpose of transferring Omarion. Aside from our hypothesis that seems like a solid one, I thought I’d gather more information. Instead, the prison is in mayhem right now because Cass is dead, Alisha is missing after being seen running out onto Level Four and never returning, and Ivy…well…” He trailed off as he gave us a nervous look.

“What happened to Ivy?” I asked.

“There is evidence that proves she killed someone and either committed a murder suicide or is on the run.”

That left us quiet as the ideas sank in.

“Alright,” I finally replied. “And Celeste?”

“Not in the prison currently. Remember, she can go in and out as she pleases.”

“So all four of the powerhouses have left Psychic Prison in shambles,” Otis summarized. “With Cass’s case being publicized left and right, they’re going to get hit with scrutiny as many will begin to question the point of the prison. No one can reveal the underground bidding, but…what if it’s revealed that many of the guards are human?”

“Human guards abusing captive supernaturals.” Adonis bobbed his head as his frown deepened. “They’re going to make the news come out and make it seem as though the supernaturals were putting up with the abuse to protect themselves. Obviously, supernaturals are far superior to humans and could have easily broken out of that place with their multiple failures of safeguarding and securing prisoners.”

“Was Psychic Prison made to be imperfect just so they can reveal the cruelty received from the majority of human guards and encourage more hate and tension to develop?” I suggested.

“That’s exactly what it looks like,” Tristan answered, closing the binder and placing it onto the side of the chair. “They have all the strings ready for a domino effect of hate and utter chaos before the ignition of war. They’re going to make this prolong itself long enough to gather those they cherish and deem powerful in Dubai’s walls while things go haywire on the outside.”

“World War Three but with humans and supernaturals,” Otis muttered. “Fuck.”

“That would lead to unnecessary deaths,” Dominick huffed.

“And then they’ll bring out their trump card,” Tristan affirmed and pointed at me. “With the war at its peak, the government will decide to try and come to peaceful terms after billions of humans are lost, but then it’ll be revealed that Cassandra is a supernatural princess of the Cyldrirth family.”

“Game over,” Otis and Adonis concluded.

“Fuck.” Dominick sounded speechless as he managed to get words out, “The human race would basically be wiped out after that. Whoever remained would go into hiding but for only so long. It would take centuries for them to repopulate.”

“Exactly.” Tristan let out a long sigh. “That’s why we need to switch things around, but I haven’t necessarily reached that part of my master plan yet.”

“At least we have some sort of idea of what Widow and her henchman group of evil supernaturals are planning,” I noted. “Their plan will still demand you guys on the council.”

“Yes,” Tristan answered. “It’s merely fuel added to the fire. The four of us are different supernatural races with high influence in the current age. When it’s revealed that Cass was killed by a human, they’ll feel even more guilty about the deed that obviously wasn’t done by one of their own but is being projected as such.”

“So what now?” I couldn’t figure out how we were going to get out of this, but maybe if we could get a few steps ahead, we’d find a loophole.

“First thing is training Cassandra.” Tristan rose up from his seat to pace along the aisle. “We’ll see what you can do, how powerful you are now physically and mentally. You’re adapting well, which is really good, so it shouldn’t take longer than a week.”

“A week?” I gasped. “Are you sure? Am I taking some crash course in supernatural sorcery?”

Dominick squeezed my waist and plopped a kiss to my cheek.

“You’ve watched us train for years, remember? I think a fast crash course will be fun.” The way he said it made me move my head a bit so I could eye him carefully.

“Why do I feel I’ll be rewarded for my cooperation?”

His smirk was priceless while his eyes danced in amusement. “You will if you behave.”

“Fine.” I turned back to see the other’s smirks. “Carry on.”

“After training Cass, we have to get her arrested.”

“Lovely,” I huffed, already hating this plan. “Don’t tell me I need to get kidnapped or steal some Virgil Louis Vuitton exclusive merchandise from the store or something?”

“That would be awesome, but too easy in Dubai,” Tristan admitted. “Stealing lands you in human jail, regardless of whether you’re a supernatural or not. Kidnapping is the same. However, fighting a group of supernaturals in a public place is a good way to get yourself arrested and brought there. They’re the only supernatural prison in Dubai, so that would work.”

“Alright…but wouldn’t my name pop up?” I reminded them. “I’m dead, remember.”

“Oh ya.” Tristan reached into his pocket and pulled out an I.D. card. He presented it to me, and I almost choked on my saliva. “Cass Cyldrirth? Really? People aren’t going to believe that.”

“Trust me, they will.” He winked and continued right along with, “After Cass gets locked up, we can start our search, seeing as we already have her securely bid on. We’ll be able to find Omarion, regroup, and go from there.”

“So…what’s the plan to get out?” Adonis inquired as he had his hand up like we were now in a classroom with Tristan as our teacher. “If this all goes to dust, how are we escaping?”

“We walk out,” Tristan concluded.

When we stared at him blankly, he gave us an innocent look. “What? I’m dead serious!”

“You don’t just walk out of prison, Tristan!” I exclaimed.

“There are no boundaries against leaving. Even if you’re arrested, we’ll make it into a foolish case where you’re given the permission to leave.”

“Then why would they assume I’d stay after I’ve been given permission?” I prompt.

Tristan smirked and lowered back into his seat as the seatbelt sign went on.

“Trust me. When we get there, none of us will want to leave.”

His assurance only made me pout in uncertainty, my eyes lowering to see Dominick seatbelt the both of us. Moving my gaze to him, he shrugged and relaxed against the seat.

“We’re landing.”

“You and I both know that’s not the excuse for this supposed dual seatbelt,” I commented.

His grin was as wide as an upside rainbow, and Otis huffed. “Selfish fae.”

“He’s like a puppy who just got a year’s supply of treats.” Adonis chuckled. “Are we good with this crazy plan?”

“I don’t think we have a choice,” I replied and relaxed against Dominick. “As long as my lingerie gets to come with me to jail.”

“We’ll make sure,” Otis and Adonis said in unison as they fastened their seat belts.

“And there are soundproof barriers like Psychic Prison,” I muttered.

That left them all smiling as the pilot announced our approaching landing on Dubai soil. I took a calming breath as I peered out the window to see the land below and the passing clouds.

Welcome to the land of luxury, Cass Cyldrirth.

TRAINING STARTS IN THE BEDROOM

“I‘m still questioning how studying all these books is going to aid me in prison,” I commented while stuffing my face with all the appetizers on the large silver serving plate.

We’d just arrived at our private hotel - or house, because this two-story mansion upon a little island was our five-star private spot for the next week - and after retrieving our keys and instructions to receive 24/7 room service, we jumped right to work.

I was left with Tristan, who was on study duty with me while the others prepared the outdoor gym for our session later this afternoon.

How the guys had somehow brought over fifty-plus books to this place would never be answered, from what Tristan said, but now I was supposed to read through them in the next five hours before a three-hour break to nap before training and then dinner.

Seeing as our schedule had no sanctioned lunch, I was taking advantage of the welcoming tray of finger food by gobbling it all up and leaving none for these workaholics.

Yes, we’re on a mission to basically save the human race from being wiped out, but did that mean a girl’s gotta starve? Hell to the fuck no.

Marigold was awake and now sitting on my shoulder with a tiny book of her own, humming quietly while reading some random book about pixies. She’d been asleep for a while now, appearing out of the blue when Tristan declared it was time to train in the art of studying.

I could already picture myself falling asleep after a few pages of reading.

Or feeling the itch to start sketching in them, but I was sure that would be a crime in someone’s book. Hehe. Someone’s book.

“You have to know the basic weaknesses of various supernaturals. It’s like playing that classic Pokémon game with that guy that never ages.”

“You mean Ash?” I inquired.

“He’s at least a seventy-year-old in a thirteen-year-old’s body. It’s ridiculous,” Tristan complained. “Can’t they at least make him age?”

“If he aged, Professor Oak would be dead,” I pointed out with a smirk.

“You’re not wrong, and that would be a tad sad,” Tristan admitted, leaving the two of us to giggle at the sudden switch in topics.

“Alright, so I have to learn all this so I won’t simply knock the shit out of people with my fists?” I concluded.

“Sort of,” he admitted. “I narrowed it down to the common supernatural shifters and centered on the books that will aid you in the fae and dragon department. I tried to look for some books containing legends about your family, but no luck.”

“Hold on.” An idea popped into my mind and I brought my attention to Marigold. “Marigold?”

“COOKIES!” she declared before looking my way. “Yes, Princess Cassandra?”

“Why did you say cookies?” I couldn’t help but inquire.

“That’s the last word I left off on. It helps me not lose my spot since I don’t have a bookmark,” she explained.

I smiled at her innocent reply, snapping my fingers with a single thought. Just like that, a little pink petal fluttered down with a tiny breeze, the brief gust of wind enough to carry it right in between the two pages.

“There,” I said in triumph. “Now you have a bookmark.”

“Eek! Thank you, Princess!” She beamed as though she’d won the lottery.

“You really do magic spells involving nature rather effortlessly,” Tristan addressed before adding, “What were you going to ask Marigold?”

“Right!” I got back to the main point. “Marigold? Can you explain to us about the Cyldrirth family?”

“Oh.” She blinked a few times as she closed her book and fluttered off my shoulder. “Hmmm. Nothing is popping up at this time,” she confessed.

“Popping up?” I asked.

“Information normally pops up into my mind and I say what unravels,” she explained. “When Princess Cassandra awakened, I was allowed my freedom, and the information that followed came rushing to me like a rocket. It’s harder for pixies to be useful in that department when we’re not in our homelands.”

“That makes sense,” Tristan noted. “If you were in the fae lands, the information from the nature around you would be able to answer some questions.”

“How would that work?” I couldn’t envision how our concerns would be answered in the midst of nature.

The book Marigold had been holding poofed and she flew further up while moving her hands up in glee.

“The Universe always remembers everything that is written through one’s actions. Human, supernatural, animal, and any other living entities on this planet leave a mark on Mother Nature’s soil. Every footprint leads to an adventure and no matter how secretive one can be, the Universe sees all,” she lectured. “When you project a question to the Universe, she’ll always have an answer for you. It won’t be immediate, like one would expect from a conversation between two people, but she’ll unlock memories, thoughts, or occurrences that will trigger a domino effect of revelations that will answer the questions you seek.”

We both stared at her and she blinked innocently.

“What?”

“You…well…hmm.” I tried to figure out what exactly to say. “Your explanation had a sense of almighty power vibes with it.”

“Reminds me of rubbing a lamp and envisioning a genie coming out of it to grant our wishes,” Tristan elaborated.

“Meaning I’m extra cool!” Marigold determined.

“Sure.” I giggled and bobbed my head in agreement. “Thanks for the insight, Marigold. Guess we’ll figure things out when the timing is right.”

She beamed at my praise as she flew around my head.

“Everything that begins has an end. Follow the steps laid out before you and you’ll meet those who will have the answers you seek!”

“Another random thought?” Tristan suggested.

“Yup!” Marigold replied and yawned. “And I’m sleepy.”

“You might as well rest, Marigold. I’m being forced to study,” I noted as my eyes narrowed at the culprit of my approaching suffering.

Tristan grinned with pride while Marigold smiled and lowered to my shoulder once more. “Study hard, Princess Cassandra!”

She leaned in to whisper in my ear, “Let Quil-Zu help you.”

Quil-Zu, help me?

“You’ve summoned me?” Quil mentally replied as Marigold flew up to wink at me before her body faded into a spark of sprinkling dust.

“Now, let me gather the last two books. They’re somewhere in this pile,” Tristan declared, leaving me a moment’s grace to talk with Quil without being rather obvious.

I’m being forced to study.

My thought harbored the dread that lingered over the idea of reading.

“How many books?”

More than fifty.

“Easy enough. Be prepared to concentrate for thirty minutes.”

You’re not actually serious.

“Very. This will be a breeze.”

Are you sure? I’m not the studying type.

“Think of it this way. You’re the ‘kick booty and get hurt’ person, I’m the wise woman of abundant knowledge, and Marigold is the cute cheerleader that saves the day in the spur of the moment. Trust me and you’ll get out of here early or be able to have fun with your shapeshifter.”

Yes, oh wise dragon of mine. Aid my struggling soul.

“You’re welcome.”

Thank you!

Tristan returned with the two books he was looking for, placing them on the bed as I reached for the last piece of cheese.

“Let’s get to work.”

“If I finish early, do I get a reward?”

“You get to enjoy a soothing bath before we kick your ass in training,” he suggested.

“That’s like giving a massage to a person who’s about to enter a wrestling ring,” I muttered.

“You want a bath with me or nah?” Tristan offered.

I shut right up and was already reaching for the first book that was on the fifty-plus book list. “Shh, I’m working!”

“That’s my princess,” he teased and leaned over to kiss me gently. “Study hard.” He winked. “Then I’ll definitely reward you with a few bonuses.”

I watched him turn around and head to the desk to get back to his research, but I was smiling at his muscled back, excited for what was to come. To be honest, I just wanted some time with Tristan.

Not for sex, but just a peaceful moment between us.

“You’re not going to get your beautiful bubble bath of luxury if you don’t lower those eyes to the pages and work towards winning the grand prize,” Quil stressed.

Damn. You sound like a slave driver.

“I’d be driving you into your early grave if I was a teacher.”

Being a dragon is a harsh life.

“Still not reading.”

Yes, yes!

Lowering my eyes to the first page, I took a deep inhale and let it out as my concentration grew serious.

Time to get started with training in the bedroom.

“LALALALA, living my best life in the bathtub. Lalala, enjoying a massage from my sexy, naked shapeshifter. Lalala, cheers to rosé wine,” I sang happily.

“You’re loving this, aren’t you?” Tristan muttered in defeat while his hands continued to massage the knots in my shoulders. I couldn’t remember when the last time was that I even got a massage, let alone was able to enjoy a bath like this.

After months of showers and cycling through the same two orange jumpsuits, this was the perfect thing to relax me before the storm we were heading into.

“Why do I feel that Marigold is influencing your desire to sing and rub in my face your recent achievement?” Tristan complained.

“You mean that so-called achievement of going through sixty-one books in thirty minutes? It was originally fifty-six, but since I finished going through everything in twenty minutes, you thought it would be keen to add another five to the challenge,” I defended with a gleeful grin. “To answer your question, she is rubbing off on me.”

Tristan sighed but returned to massaging my shoulders.

“It’s rare to see a fae pixie guide,” he admitted. Now that he mentioned it, that reminded me of a question I’d had sizzling in my mind for some time now.

“Why doesn’t Dominick have a fae pixie guide? Is it only for royals or something?”

“Dominick has one,” Tristan replied, finishing up my massage and walking around the massive tub. I admired his naked, sculpted figure, my tongue licking my bottom lip while I took in every bit of his muscled back and sexy ass before he turned around to give me a dose of his front.

How to Ignore Cock for Dummies. Imagine that being a book?

“One you would fail at following without even trying,” Quil remarked.

I feel hurt by your words.

“Sure, sure.”

“Do you remember what you just asked?” Tristan confronted as he remained in his spot with a playful grin on his lips.

Oh fuck.

“I asked if How to Ignore Cock for Dummies was a boo-fuck me! I didn’t ask that! T-That was Quil-Zu, I swear.”

“Accusing the innocent is a crime,” she hummed, but I could tell how happy she was with the hitch of tone in her voice. If she could laugh at this scene, I was sure she would.

She’d probably record it for the hell of it.

“Intriguing book,” Tristan teased as he entered the bathtub and lowered himself until his arms were resting on the edge. His addition to the bubble bath made the water overflow.

Not like either of us cared.

“Why haven’t we seen his guide yet then?” I inquired.

“Dominick doesn’t like tapping into his fae magic too much,” Tristan revealed.

“He doesn’t?” That piqued my interest. The books I’d read today never mentioned fae that weren’t fond of using their elemental gifts and natural traits.

“The fae are far more powerful than many think,” Tristan admitted as he closed his eyes and allowed his head to rest back against the edge of the tub. “Not only can they control certain elements, but their magic also resonates with nature itself. The fact that Dominick is a Fae Master emphasizes his lethal qualities because he can use every element known to man before drawing upon nature around us to accent those abilities.”

His eyes opened in a lazy manner while their blue ocean hues danced with hints of green and gold.

“When you tap into your magic, most individuals have a limit, correct?”

“Yes,” I quietly replied.

“Now imagine you can tap into the world’s energy. The rushing force that allows every living creature to continue its journey within this cycle of life. That stream isn’t one that reaches a limit. It’s an endless flow of power that can easily be an addiction. Dominick is strong enough to tap right into that stream of magic, which many cannot. That’s why he avoids it, because it’s addicting to him and he doesn’t want to get swarmed with that constant craving.”

“He doesn’t want to be a supervillain,” I said with a softened expression.

“Exactly.” Tristan nodded. “You’d be surprised with the number of requests he gets daily for his powers. People wish to be him, and that’s with him hiding his powers extremely well. Going back to his fae pixie guide, he comes out normally when Dominick visits the fae realms. His guide doesn’t like the common life of the human world so he’s normally asleep.”

“I’m surprised I’ve never seen him,” I noted.

“He’s shy around girls,” Tristan said with a smirk.

“Seriously?”

“Totally serious.” Tristan chuckled. He then moved from his spot and maneuvered so we were now pressed against one another. “Hello.”

I laughed and shook my head. “Hello to you, too.”

We both relaxed once more, becoming lost in our own thoughts while we enjoyed the warmth of the bubble bathwater.

“Why do I have a feeling something is on your mind still?” Tristan quietly asked.

“There’s always something on my mind,” I replied. “Aside from sex.”

“Tempting.” He smirked and kissed my left temple before putting an arm over my shoulder to let me rest against him. “Talk to me, my sweet Cassandra.”

“Do you believe power will change me?”

“Yes,” he honestly replied. “But everyone changes with power, experience, age. You’re never going to stay the same in a field you’ve remained in for many years. The longer you do something, the more experienced you get and the wiser you become. There’s nothing wrong with that.”

“I mean…”

“I know what you meant, Cass.” He moved his hand to tilt my head up, leaving me no choice but to stare into the jewels of his twinkling eyes.

“We’ve known you for our entire lives. You’re not going to change into someone else because you’ve gained power. You’re currently in a transition stage and yes, you’re going to feel…not yourself. It’s normal, natural, and a learning experience every supernatural has to go through.”

“You guys didn’t go through that,” I whispered.

“Yes, we did,” he replied. “The only difference is that we got the privilege of experiencing those changes as we grew from little boys to the men we are today. Did gaining power, wealth, and popularity change who we are at our cores? Nope. I’m still a playful guy that likes to tease people when I’m bored. Dominick is still a calm smartass. Adonis continues to be the seductive lingerie cutter of the century. Otis is still a scowling asshole who smiles three times a year.”

I had to laugh at the last part and he joined in as we shook our heads.

“He definitely hasn’t changed,” I agreed.

“See?” Tristan leaned in and kissed me tenderly. “We’re on this planet to grow, my sweet. To learn more about ourselves and become the individuals we envision ourselves being. The experiences we endure influence many aspects of our growth, but only we can decide to make them positive or negative.”

Letting go of my chin, he let his hand slide down my chest and to my stomach. I watched his eyes carefully while I bit my lip to try and assure myself that this was real.

“No matter how much I change and grow…you guys will still love me, right?” My voice thrummed with vulnerability, seeking those devoted words.

I didn’t understand why I was so worried about the minor things. Tristan, Dominick, Otis, and Adonis had stood by me since the start of this crazy madness. From the money they spent so I wouldn’t get sold to some random masters who wanted me for their selfish plots, to acting as guards to ensure I was safe and not taken advantage of.

They had proven their loyalty and love for me, but why did it now feel like it wasn’t enough? That this next stage of our lives would question everything I loved and desired?

It could very well be the fear in my heart of losing everything that made me doubt their adoration for me.

“Do you want me to prove my love, Cassandra?” His eyes were shifting to a teal blue while they flooded with lust.

“Yes.” There was no hesitation in the single word, just as his head inched closer to mine. We kissed very slowly, lips brushing as the sexual energy around us grew.

His hand lowered into the water, lowering past my abs, and made their way between my legs. It had been a while since I had time with Tristan and I wasn’t expecting to do anything sexual, but now that his fingers brushed the folds of my pussy, I wanted his affection.

For those expert fingers to slide into me and move at a pace that would have me cumming and screaming his name.

Teasing my interest, he left me throbbing before he kissed me firmly while sliding a finger into me. I moaned and kissed him back, my body growing hotter by the second as his masterful finger moved at the perfect pace.

Then there was another, sliding in and out, stretching and filling me so perfectly. My breath hitched as he increased the pace. He broke the kiss to move further into the bath so his mouth could take in my breast and suck the bud of my nipple.

“Fuck,” I moaned softly, my inhales and exhales uneven as I enjoyed every pinch of growing pleasure. His teeth did their work in triggering another moan as they teased my breast, his tongue soon flicking it before he took a good bit of breast into his mouth and sucked mercilessly.

“Tristan!” I moaned louder, suddenly realizing my hands were gripping the sides of the tub while Tristan worked his expert magic. I felt the hum of pleasure that racked my body grow, my core growing tighter as my pussy clenched around his fingers.

I was inching closer to my release when he slid his fingers out, but before I could question him, a gasp left my trembling lips as I looked down at Tristan with wide, wild eyes.

What in the name of fucking witchery did he just do?!

My mind was either playing tricks on me, or I was positive a thick, bulging cock just slid into me, but Tristan was still teasing my breast, letting go of my left one to move to my neglected right one.

“Tris-Oh fuck, ah!” My attempted words were short-lived as the hard, thick cock began to pump into me, all while his tongue worked its magic around my nipple.

All I could do was moan and cling to the bathtub, my raspy, quick breaths growing louder and more frequent by the second. My body trembled, growing stiff as my orgasm approached.

Tristan moved further up to suck my neck, purposely licking the same spot Otis had bit earlier this morning.

“Cum my sweet,” Tristan encouraged, the cock inside me pumping at an outrageous pace before he sucked on my sensitive flesh.

“Tristan!” I came there and then, shattering waves of pleasure pulsing through me. The cock pulled out, and his lips claimed mine, the two of us kissing long and hard until I was a panting mess.

“Fuck,” I whispered when I could finally think straight. “What the hell did you do?”

“Fuck you?” he answered with a teasing grin.

I opened my eyes to give him an accusing glare, and he followed up with, “I’m a shapeshifter, Cassandra. Remember?”

“You shifted your fingers into your cock?” I questioned. “That’s…something you’d read in an alien romance or something.”

“You’ve read alien romance,” he countered before sucking my flesh once more.

“Hey!” I groaned. “Stop sucking there!”

“Whenever Otis gets to suck your blood, we get to torment that very spot,” Tristan hummed without a hint of remorse before he kissed it softly.

“Ugh.” I gave up on trying to fight him, his slow, deep kisses only calming me from my sexual high while relieving the bits of worry I had.

“Do you believe me now?” he whispered, moving up so I could look into his eyes. “We love you, Cass. No matter what craziness happens from today forward, we’re always going to love you.”

“What if I end up becoming evil or something outrageous?”

“We’ll follow you,” he vowed with confidence. “No matter what side you choose.”

“So confident,” I muttered. “Why would you follow me if I was bad?”

“For our whole lives together, your actions have always been valid. If you having to side on the bad side is something that comes along our path, I’m sure it would be validated.”

I couldn’t help but grin as I hugged him. He leaned back so now I was laying upon him while he moved to the opposite end of the bath, more water rushing over the edge of the bath and onto the floor.

“I love you guys.”

“We know,” he whispered and kissed my shoulder. “As we love you. Just don’t hate us after training.”

“I probably will, but it’s the thought that counts.” I giggled.

“Cass,” he whispered, and I looked up to his loving eyes. “If you ever doubt, just talk to us and we’ll validate our love whenever and wherever we are. Understand?”

“Yes.” I felt his words were true and that only made my heart swell with devotion. “Can we stay here a little longer?”

“Ya.” He pulled me back into his warm embrace. “We have more time before I kick your ass.”

“You mean when I kick your ass,” I hummed.

“We’ll see about that.”

“Then after all this training, it’s showtime,” I whispered.

“Indeed,” Tristan replied. “We’ll definitely put on an intriguing show and get the answers we need to end Widow’s master plan.”

Let’s pray the answers we seek won’t tear us apart…

OPERATION: ARREST ME

“How is this ‘cause a public scene to get arrested’ plan going to work? This place was probably molded in gold, and I’m more afraid of rubbing my heel the wrong way on these gold tiles than breaking the Dubai law of peacefulness.”

My four sexy men turned their gazes upon me, the five of us stopping in the middle of the square where one of the biggest indoor mall fountains continued its water show magic.

There I stood in an elegant red dress that should have been attire for a night gig instead of attending the world’s grand mall, full of expensive retail stores. The sparkly red dress matched my ‘Wizard of Oz’ red-heel-themed Christian Louboutin’s and MiuMiu red purse.

My long turquoise locks were in curls, the bits of gold and orange highlights matching my magical eyes that stood out even more thanks to my neutral makeup that made them pop.

My dress was sleeveless, my tattoo on vivid display but minus the usual turquoise glow it emitted when I was mid-combat. Marigold was wearing a similar outfit, her red dress being strapless but replicating a tutu bottom that fluffed out and sparkled.

She had tiny ballerina shoes and her hair was curled like mine.

She sat on my shoulder, her comfortable spot that had the least risk of throwing her off somewhere if things got ugly. We learned during last week’s training sessions that her sitting or trying to keep up with my swift movements was a pain.

Today was the day we were about to wreck shit up and get my plump ass arrested for being a disturbance in the public eye. Seven days since we’d arrived in the heart of Dubai, and things had rolled swiftly but smoothly.

Everett was back home, stepping in to answer the many calls, interview requests, and other publicity stuff that was being thrown his way as many mourned “Cassandra Thorn”. I was now the number one trending hashtag, and millions of people who I didn’t even know were shedding tears with the discovery of my death.

All four of the guys had made statements to their agencies about their “leave of absence” status, and the news broadcasters emphasized how close my four men were to me and how maddening this discovery was and the negative impact it would have on them.

The guys’ fans were the most outraged by the murder. They all wanted the police of both the human and supernatural departments to work ten times harder to achieve justice on my behalf.

It amazed me how I suddenly became some sort of icon in their eyes. A being who was clearly different from her supernatural bros, but remained confident and walked with pride no matter how people projected me.

Every night after the long hours of training and excelling my skills in different departments, I’d sit and read the next set of articles that spoke of me in such a positive light.

Deep down, it baffled me. It amazed my soul that the human Cassandra, who always worried about her flaws, weaknesses, and how she didn’t fit into the carved shape of this world, was suddenly someone many people admired from afar.

In the past, the media emphasized my human traits. Dissected the many weaknesses any human carried and scrutinized me for hanging around four elite men of various supernatural races.

The negativity and hate I’d received with each outing that was caught with the click of a camera, and the endless amount of controversy over whether it was a good idea for someone like me to be around four men who were council potential was insane. Years of me ignoring all of those words and opinions, even though some hit their mark, wounded my pride and confidence.

Now, with a simple announcement of my death and a body that wasn’t even mine, the world seemed to be in mourning while acknowledging all the good things about me.

Funny how when a person is alive and striving to be the best they can be the world laughs, boos, and throws all sorts of negativity their way, but the moment their heart stops beating, they become someone that deserves to be mourned, loved, and praised for their great qualities and actions that they presented when they were alive.

It was honestly sick to me, and yet it happened on a daily basis. It was just another prime example that we shouldn’t live to please another’s opinions of us. Whether we’re among the living or the dead, people will always have positive and negative opinions about us, and it’s never been our duty to fix that.

I was thankful that I was still alive to witness the shift, proving that if I’d truly died as Cassandra Thorn, my poor soul would be left in anguish over the vast opportunities missed because of worries of other’s opinions of me. The time spent overthinking all my insecurities when I could have spent that time on myself and making myself happier, stronger, better.

This week had allowed me to have that time. To train my body hard, increase my knowledge about the supernatural world that I’d always belonged to, and still give myself moments of self-care, like the lovely baths I’d sometimes share with one of the guys or simply enjoying the starry view of the sky after a long day.

A week seemed short to many, but it was the crash-course time I needed to get my mind straight, mourn the person I was with the rest of the world, and officially begin this new life as Cassandra Cyldrirth.

Or Cass Cyldrirth, as my fake identification card states.

What we did know was my “death” was doing exactly what we predicted, creating an outcry of injustice to an innocent human from the hands of a supernatural. A part of me worried about Omarion’s safety, but Tristan assured me that he was in the safest place he could be.

Behind bars of gold.

With the exterior outlook of Dubai’s prison, I couldn’t imagine the interior, but I’d soon find out once we figured out a way to get me thrown in there.

My men were all wearing tailored suits, the fine materials from various high-end brands that I couldn’t even pronounce. It’d been a while since I’d dressed up like this, and it gave me a real boost in my new appearance.

It also gave me a bit of anxiety, reminding me of the night I’d raced off into the chaotic mess three months ago.

“We have a plan,” Tristan replied to my statement. “Well, kinda.”

“That doesn’t reassure me in the slightest,” I pointed out. “But before we get into our roles, can we get a picture?”

The four of them exchanged looks and shrugged.

“Why not.” Adonis smirked. “Cass is fucking hot today.”

“I’m hot every day.” I winked as I walked over to stand right in the middle of their testosterone line of sexiness.

“Damn. When was the last time we took a picture together?” Dominick wondered.

“The day before I was kidnapped,” I reminded. The four were silent for a moment, and I looked around the line. “I’m fine, guys. I don’t feel like breaking down into a sobbing mess in the middle of the mall. Let’s save that for a rainy day, shall we?”

They merely nodded, but I felt Otis’s hand reach over to rub my back. The silent action made me grin, easing the hidden tensions growing within me.

I had to secretly remind myself that what we were about to embark on was going to save millions of humans if we were on the right track in this investigation. And though no one asked me to be a part of any of this, I thought the Universe wanted me to interfere for some unexplainable reason.

Taking a few pictures, I decided to review them before transferring them to the new phone Dominick had gotten for me. Apparently in Dubai’s prison, you were still allowed to keep in contact with the world.

It made sense, seeing as there weren’t any restraints when it came to staying there.

Marigold was apparently pixie window shopping. With the joys of magic, she could make her tiny clothes by the mere sight of what she liked, so she was doing “research”.

She honestly deserved the break after our strenuous week. Not only did she spare knowledge when it came to her, but she helped me take valuable notes to revisit later if I needed.

“I have a question,” I mumbled while I continued the transfer process between phones.

“What’s up?” Dominick asked while he continued to enjoy my body against his.

We were standing next to a grand piano, while Otis and Adonis were arguing about something and Tristan was teasing them about their bickering.

“Omarion wouldn’t be granted the same privilege of escape as everyone else, right?”

“Ya, he would,” Dominick replied. I lifted my head to give him a confused look.

“That doesn’t make sense to me.”

“With the current circumstances that has Omarion’s face plastered all over magazines and news broadcasts, do you think he’d want to be out in the world right now?”

“No.” I pouted at the idea and even shivered at the image of multiple supernaturals trying to take him down before he even left the lands of luxury. “Guess he’s definitely safer in prison.”

“Exactly.” Dominick leaned in closer, and I glanced up again just in time for his intimate kiss.

“What did I do to receive your divine affection?” I teased.

“Exist,” he whispered, keeping a close distance as his eyes searched mine. “You’re anxious.”

“Would lying make you mad?”

“No.”

“Then I’m not.” I smirked before my smile gave way to a sad frown. “Between us…I have a really weird feeling about this prison.”

“Why?” He probed for some sort of answer, but I’d yet to determine one.

“I…I haven’t been acknowledging this yet…maybe cause I’m afraid to, but before my awakening, I had some sort of vision. Not like a prophetic one about the future or anything. It was about the past. Like when I was a baby. I think the two individuals were my parents, and they were saying how they had to give me over to the Thorns. That’s not the part that’s bothering me.”

“What is?” he whispered and moved so that he was now facing me while his arms wrapped around me comfortingly. I knew he was trying to make this as private as possible, while keeping me in his secure hold to emphasize the idea that I was safe.

I was grateful for that, and he got a smile out of me before I explained my thoughts.

“The way the conversation went…it made it seem like I had a brother, and my gut is telling me he’s in Dubai’s prison.”

“A brother.” He thought about it. “Could be possible. Royal families normally have more than one child.”

“Aren’t you a royal?”

“In the human world? No. In the fae world, maybe. I say maybe because I’ve yet to determine if I want to rise to the throne or not. I have enough power and rank to participate in ascending to the throne, but I don’t think that’s my calling. Adding the fact my parents thought of me as a waste of space, I’d rather avoid getting into supernatural politics. Minus the position on the supernatural council, of course. At least I’ll have some sort of grounding in a position like that among my bros.”

“At least you proved to them that you’re not a waste,” I whispered and leaned up to kiss him. After the slow kiss, I continued, “I’m just worried I’ll end up meeting him, and to be honest, I’m not sure what I would do or say if I did. We know nothing about my heritage aside from the fact we’re some overpowered royal family that everyone somehow respects and is afraid of. There are no books about how we claimed such power and status. Tristan said he’s going to get Everett to look into it because we need someone who’s lived a long damn time, and Widow ain’t going to suddenly change and spill the beans on that.”

“We won’t know until you get in there,” he began but moved his hands so they cupped my face. “However, I need you to remember, Cassandra, babe. You’re not in this alone. We have more resources and power within those walls. If your brother is apparently in there, we’ll be there to support you in the confrontation if you need it. Until then, you just have to continue being your badass self.”

“You’re being a good fae mate,” I hummed and plopped a kiss on his lips.

“I’d show you what a good mate I am if we were alone for twenty-four hours,” he whispered and used his teeth to tug the bottom of my lip before kissing me.

“Rain check?” I quietly moaned between kisses.

“Okay,” he replied.

“Can I join or are we not at the threesome level yet?”

We pulled back to see Tristan’s devilish grin as he approached with his hands in his pockets. He was purposely taller for this apparent “mission”, reaching the same height as Dominick. His blond hair was now short and spiked up with green highlights. He was still sporting his caramel skin, and his blue eyes were dancing between emerald and ocean blue.

The idea made me grin seductively at him.

“Always up for a threesome.” I winked for added emphasis. “Where are Otis and Adonis?”

“They’re-”

His words were cut off by the sound of an explosion, and we all looked in the direction of the sound that came from our left. We couldn’t even take a step before a crowd of at least thirty individuals wearing all black headed towards us. They were walking casually, like a gang of criminals ready to beat the shit out of someone.

Or us.

Dominick and Tristan immediately moved before me protectively, the rather generous offer only making me roll my eyes. I pushed between them so I stood right in the middle, reminding them of my new supernatural status by heightening my aura.

I noticed their smirks as the three of us prepared for the approaching confrontation but then Otis was standing a few steps before us, just in time to meet what looked to be the leader of the crew.

“Are you the cunt who dared challenge us?!” the leader guy said loud and clear, catching the attention of the bystanders who’d stopped to see what was going on.

“Do I look like a female to you?” Otis inquired. “What’re a bunch of vampires doing here?”

They’re vampires?

Now that I could get a better look at them, I zoned in on their similar characteristics and their unified auras of red and black.

The leader’s eyes began their shift to red, and his prideful smirk was followed with, “That’s none of your damn business. Why don’t you move aside so I can confront that blue-haired hoe over there? She’s got to be the one who decided to threaten Dubai’s strongest Haraja Vampire gang.”

I blinked innocently, tilting my head and tapping my finger to my lips.

“Hara what?” I questioned. “Is that supposed to be scary?”

“Um…I’m not sure,” Tristan admitted.

“Never heard of them,” Dominick added.

“Princess Cassandra!”

We all looked to see Marigold, noticing the tiny shopping bags in her grasp. She flew right by the crew of vampires, pausing to sit on Otis’s shoulder.

“Hi, Otis! I bought you a pixie cookie!”

Everyone just stared at her and I could only imagine the expression Otis was wearing as Marigold began searching through her bags.

“Let’s see. Where is it? Hmm. AH! HERE!” She got out a red cookie that reminded me of red velvet. “Here you go!”

“Thanks?” Otis tried to sound appreciative but it came out a little on the flat side.

“You’re welcome!” she cheered and noticed the group of vampires. “Are you hanging out with your boys?”

“They’re evil vampires, Marigold.”

“Oh.” She looked puzzled before looking at the group. “You guys should eat cookies. It’s good for the heart!”

She jumped back into the sky and flew over to me.

“Princess!”

The three of us were on the verge of laughter, while the group of vampires seemed like ticking time bombs ready to explode in anger. Otis was still staring at the miniature cookie before he popped it into his mouth.

“It’s actually red velvet,” he commented.

“Marigold,” I greeted. “Where did you get the cookies and tiny bags?”

“It’s like you actually went shopping,” Tristan commented.

“I did!” She beamed. “There’s a whole pixie shopping complex! I went and got some clothes and got cookies for each of you. Princess Cassandra’s cookie makes her all-powerful! I got a cookie for Tristan to make him happier than usual, and Dominick’s cookie makes sure he’s calm and collected!”

“Huh? They have magic infused in them?” Dominick questioned.

“Mhmm!” Marigold nodded. “Adonis’s will make him more seductive!”

“Please don’t tell me Otis’s cookie is going to make him angrier?” I inquired.

“Nah.” She shook her head. “I got him the ‘Chill the Fuck Down’ cookie. Something about making him weak or something.”

All of us gawked in horror before everyone seemed to look Otis’s way as he slowly looked back to give the deadliest gaze I’d ever seen.

“What did you say, Marigold?”

“EEK!” she shrieked, and just like that, was gone in a poof of smoke.

The evil chuckle that carried through the air grasped our attention back to the group of vampires, their leader looking far too pleased with the turn of events.

“C’mon, vamp brother. Why don’t we have a fair battle, shall we?”

He didn’t give Otis the time of day to agree or disagree as his body blurred while the rest of the vampires charged towards Otis. He cursed and looked back at us.

“The three of you don’t interfere!” he ordered and was suddenly fighting the mass of supernaturals like he was now a karate master ninja.

“W-Why aren’t we interfering?!” I questioned.

“I’m not sure.” Dominick looked just as clueless as I.

“Maybe vampires don’t like asking for help?” Tristan wondered.

“What’s going on?”

We turned to our right to see Adonis finishing off what looked to be a tiny cookie.

“Also, why is my brother fighting a group of…hmm. Are those vampires? Oh, there’s an incubus or two. I guess my bro really did text his enemies.”

“Huh?” Dominick stated but I interjected with, “Adonis! What did you just eat?”

“A cookie from Marigold. She said something about it making me more seductive and musically talented, and to elaborate on the whole text thing, Otis and I were arguing earlier because he decided to text this group of vampire dicks who basically have a vendetta against him but said a girl with blue hair was his girlfriend and wanted Otis dead or something. It was some bullshit mess of a text and I didn’t think he was actually going to send it. Can’t believe they actually arrived.”

“Adonis!” I exclaimed. “Marigold made Otis eat a cookie that makes him weak as fuck! Look. His aura is off.”

Adonis followed where I was pointing at, and he blinked a few times. “Well…that ain’t good. Though, it’s been a while since I’ve seen my bro get beat up. I wish I had some popcorn.”

“Adonis.” Tristan sighed and pinched his nose. “Please, for the love of your brother, do something.”

“Can’t we just interfere?” Dominick inquired. “We’re here to get arrested, remember?”

“Don’t you guys remember one of the rules we read out last night?” Adonis inquired. “Or were you guys still making out with Cass?”

“Oh.” The three of us blushed, forgetting about the previous night’s celebration of wine that made me pretty drunk and left me on a kissing hunt to see who would give me more kisses between Dominick and Tristan.

“Forgot about that.” I smiled nervously before looking back to see Otis flying through the air. “Oh shit! Otis!”

Adonis stopped me before I could try to enter the battle.

“Supernatural Dubai rule number 455. Only supernaturals of the same race can fight one another. Going against this can be punishable by imprisonment or death.”

“I don’t see the problem still,” I emphasized. “We’re here to get me arrested.”

“Yes,” he replied. “But only you. If you interfere now, I can guarantee Otis will get arrested as well. There has to be an equal number of individuals, meaning you have to be facing one person, not thirty. If you jump in there now, you, me, and twenty-eight other supernaturals will get arrested by default.”

“What? That’s bullshit!”

“And Dubai law.” He winked and let me go.

“Fuck!”

We all turned to see Otis being punched and kicked through the air once again.

“Adonis!” I reached for his hand. “I know you enjoy seeing your brother suffer at times, but you can’t let him get killed by a group of vampires!”

“And the two apparent incubi,” Tristan added.

“I guess not,” Adonis said and sighed. “I feel rather musically inspired, though.”

My look of confusion only left me gawking when he walked away and headed towards the piano. “What is he doing?” I hissed to Dominick and Tristan.

The two of them looked dumbfounded.

“I think the magic pixie cookie is fucking up his priorities,” Tristan admitted.

“I’m not even sure what to say,” Dominick added.

Adonis pulled the bench of the piano back and took a seat. Analyzing the keys carefully, he nodded and placed his hands in position. It was as though this was now one of those sold-out concert halls, and he was about to start the interlude into one of his grand creations.

“Ad-” I tried to cut in, but his fingers pressed against the ivory keys, and I was suddenly glued in place. My wide eyes quickly looked over to Tristan and Dominick, and I noticed their wide eyes that flooded with uncertainty.

What’s going on?

“Your incubus lover is about to give those boys a taste of his musical gift,” Quil announced as her presence entered my mind. “You’re frozen in place for your own safety.”

Our own safety?

“Watch.”

The combined ringing notes of the first chord echoed around us, silencing the mall that had previously been filled with grunts, screams, and clashing bodies.

Adonis took a sharp inhale, and his voice came out at peak volume.

“Feel my love in the heart of my music, the keys of ivory surrender to my domain. The pain, the misery, the ache of my heart, speaks volumes no one can ever explain. Feel my pain. Feel my sorrow. Be overcome with the desolation your absence has made. Can you feel it? Can you hear it? The heartbreak you’ve made.”

The melodic tune of sorrow immediately had tears forming in my eyes, and I suddenly noticed how each press of the keys was causing the floor to shake while bodies went flying left and right.

I couldn’t understand what was happening, as if all those who were innocent in all of this were bubbled statues that could only listen to the sad lyrics of this new song while those who were guilty of their crimes went flying up, down, and around the massive space.

Some crashed into the windows of stores, while others fell right into the fountain. The crowd of thirty or more vampires ended up down to three by the time Adonis was on the final verse.

“Realize I loved you. I hurt you. I was far too cruel to you. Let my heart bleed, bleed until there’s nothing left, and then, well I pray that you forgive me.”

The last words had two of the remaining vampires crashing to their knees as they passed right out, blood pouring out of their mouths and leaving the single leader trembling in his place.

Adonis removed his hands from the keys and the spell that kept us still released.

“Wow,” Tristan managed to say. We watched as the bystanders quickly clapped in praise before rushing as far away as they could.

“At least they were kind enough to applaud him,” I muttered, noticing an elderly woman who was trying to walk away but struggling. Tristan was there before I knew it, offering his hand to help her.

Now that the rest of the bystanders were gone, I looked over to see Otis rise back up from the floor. He was pretty bruised up and actually bleeding from his nose, as he slowly looked to his brother at the piano.

“I fucking hate you.”

“Now, now, brother.” Adonis was back to his usual seductive self as he ran his hands through his hair and rose up from the bench. “Hate is a strong word, especially after I played one of the new hits that I wrote during that time I was all depressed, horny, and missing Cassandra. It came out perfectly!”

He lifted his hands up like he was presenting the fruit of his labor. “See? I saved your ass.”

“You watched my ass get beat up!”

“Minor details, minor details,” Adonis brushed it off. “Now all you have to do is-”

“I’ll fucking kill you!”

The response didn’t come from Otis, but the leader vampire that was in front of Otis in a blink and lifting a silver dagger in preparation of stabbing him in the chest.

There was no time to think as my body blurred like the rest of the world and my hand grabbed the very weapon out of his hand while my feet connected with his chest, sending him flying so far back, he crashed into the glass tower display of a boutique.

The shattering sound was followed with a whistling sound.

I slowly looked to my right to see three officers with guns pulled out in my direction.

“FREEZE! You’re under arrest!”

Oh shit. I broke the law!

“Should we bet on whether we’ll get sentenced to prison or the death penalty?”

We can’t get the death penalty, Quil-Zu!

“True, but it would be an intriguing circumstance to try and get out of.”

Why do you want to make this challenge any more challenging?”

“Fun when I’m bored, though that display from Adonis was appeasing for now.”

The tall man in uniform marched my way, and I let go of the dagger that fell to the floor as I kept my hands up high.

“Officer, wait!” Otis tried to defend, but the man’s emerald eyes glared at him.

“Silence or we’ll arrest your ass, too,” he snapped.

Within seconds, I was in handcuffs and the tall man looked over to the two officers. “Get back up here now. Whoever’s still alive, gather them up. They’ll wish they died from this silly act of defiance rather than mess with Dubai’s top PD!”

“Yes, sir!” They stomped their feet and saluted him before grabbing their radios to call for reinforcements.

“You are coming with me.” He fastened the gold cuffs so there would be no way of me getting them off before he began to drag me away from the others.

I looked back at them, worry suddenly flooding me.

Dominick met my eyes, and suddenly his voice flooded my head.

“Relax, princess. It’s going to be okay. We’ll be there when we need to be. Promise.”

His words were comforting as my final glance vanished when we seemed to walk through some sort of portal and enter out into the parking lot. My eyes quickly scanned the lot, noticing how empty it was.

From the looks of it, we were on the top level of what must have been a five-story outdoor parking garage, the bright blue sky above gleaming with passing clouds while birds flew by.

My eyes locked onto the fancy police car, the Lamborghini a simple reminder of how rich this country was.

“In the front,” he announced as he practically dragged me to the front seat, opened the door, and tossed me right onto the golden leather seat. I had to scurry to get my legs into the car as he closed the door with force.

I wasn’t necessarily afraid of him per se, but his abrupt behavior was a little harsh.

He is a police officer after all, and I’m a criminal.

Hopping into the driver’s seat, the door closed automatically on his side and he started pressing coordinates on a screen, the GPS announcing our destination.

“Heading to the Supernatural Prison of Luxury. Estimated time of arrival. Ten minutes.”

The officer pressed a button and spoke, “Ensure they’re aware of my arrival and that I have a strong prisoner with me. Female. I’ve already sent her information and the remaining officers are working on clean up.”

“As you wish, Officer Cardinal,” the robotic female voice declared.

Wait a minute. Officer Cardinal?

“Put on your seatbelt!”

That made me give him a ‘how the fuck am I going to do that’ look and I purposely leaned forward to emphasize my handcuffed position. He let out a grunt before he leaned in, pressed me back against the leather seat, and reached for the seat belt.

Just as his lips pressed firmly on mine.

“Good job, baby,” he whispered and plopped one more kiss to my lips before clicking my seatbelt together and moving back into his spot.

“T-Tristan?!” I hissed, afraid to even say his name loudly. “Is that you?”

“Of course it’s me, baby.” He looked over at me with a proud grin, his emerald eyes then shifting to those ocean blue jewels I loved. “As much as I love my duty of being a good Samaritan, I figured it would be fun to join the two officers after I put their leader to sleep.”

“Aren’t you going to get in trouble?” I questioned.

“Nah. He won’t even remember what he was supposed to do when he wakes up. Trust me. Dominick worked all night to make sure that concoction was priceless.”

“No way…” I whispered. “W-Was this all set up?”

His wide grin confirmed it as he started the car and headed to the ramp that would lead us out of the mall garage.

“Pretty good, right?”

“How?!” I exclaimed. “I didn’t even notice!”

“That was the point.” He chuckled. “We were all in on it. Though, I didn’t see your speedy move coming. You sent Otis’s poor friend flying. He’ll probably live, but I’m sure Otis is gonna have to owe him a few years’ worth of drinks for what you did. Priceless.”

“Unbelievable,” I huffed. “Was Marigold in on this?”

“You’re fae pixie guide is far more diabolical than you think,” Tristan praised. “She’s the one who thought of the plan.”

I was gawking now and with a poof, Marigold was back.

“I’m an evil mastermind! Hehe!” She beamed and flew over to hug my face. “Hi, Princess Cassandra! What a fine day to be arrested!”

All I could do was laugh, feeling a little stupid for falling for this unbelievable madness, but relieved that we actually pulled it off.

“So I’m heading to prison.”

“Yes, you are.” Tristan looked over and winked at me. “You should be a lead actress once you leave the prisoner life. You know, hang up those handcuffs you keep getting yourself into for good?”

“You make it seem like this is the life I enjoy.” I giggled and smiled. “I’ll think about it.”

“Good,” he declared and turned onto the highway. With the press of the gas, we were going at 140mph towards our next destination.

Supernatural Prison of Luxury. The toughest, finest, most lethal prison in the world. Here. We. Come.

DUBAI’S LUXURIOUS SUPERNATURAL PRISON

“GOLD EVERYWHERE!” Marigold exclaimed, her little pixie body zooming through my apparent “cell”.

Fuck the term cell. This was a damn hotel room with reflective mirrored walls in between the gold bars that activated when you needed privacy. PRIVACY!

I couldn’t figure out a word that expressed just how speechless I was about my return to the life of captivity. I now understood why those who were behind these walls had the choice to leave.

Let’s be realistic. Why would they want to leave when this place was better than the outside world?

When you thought of prison, you assumed the worst. With what I had experienced thus far at Psychic Prison, I expected the outside of this place to be a mere stunt that hid the secrets of pitch-black halls, grimy, mold-filled ceilings, and a place where torture was encouraged among our peers.

Instead, I was basically treated like royalty once “Officer Cardinal” was dismissed. Literally. After he said his words of good riddance and walked away, I was taken into the standard security scanners, patted down, and with a few steps through a golden door, I entered the first entrance hall to Level One.

Cue in the outdoor pool, beach entrance of a paradise that showed the beautiful views of the sky and was surrounded by clear waters, resting chairs, and an actual open bar. An OPEN bar for prisoners? Like what?

There I met Sergeant Rich - wondering if he owned this place due to his last name alone - who began the tour that left my jaw hurting from all the gawking I’d done during the two-hour adventure.

Level One was for entry-level prisoners and was where I was currently going to reside until I upped my rank or was “represented” by someone within the prison to have a rank increase.

Yes, our level status was deemed as a rank here and the deeper you went, the more respect, privileges, and opportunities you’d receive.

On the newbie level, many of the outdoor activities occurred here, from the time spent out in the sun, to the more active endeavors like basketball, tennis, and competitive swimming.

There was an outdoor gym with treadmills, elliptical machines, stair masters, and a separate weightlifting area for males and females. After an intense workout, both genders had access to the saunas and showers, every shower being sectored for privacy with invisible walls that had the same functions as our prison cells.

All you had to do was flick a switch and there were your four opaque walls that would shield your nude body and were weapon proof. They were also temperature controlled, so if you wanted nice hot water while enjoying the frigid chill of the glass, it was indeed possible.

That was getting my imagination rolling, and not in a non-sexualized way.

After all of that and getting shown the general cafeteria that centered mostly on seafood, we took the twenty-karat-gold, mirrored elevator down to Level Two, revealing the floor with the most diverse set of restaurants and activities, including painting, sewing, knitting, music creation, and even modeling rooms for those who did the job as a side hustle.

If that wasn’t enough to blow me away, the indoor pool was filled with some of the rarest, and some extinct, sea animals in the world.

I’d been worried they used them to cook the seafood from upstairs, but Sergeant Rich explained that these fish were marked with magic, and if any prisoner attempted to kill them, they would actually receive the same punishment.

No matter how powerfully ranked they were.

Apparently, it had only happened once, and that person was seeking to commit suicide after accomplishing his goal of experiencing every prison in the world.

Still unsure how that happened.

We soon moved on to Level Three, which harbored the movie theatre, both regular and VIP status, and the star room that was used to see the starry sky during nights like full moons and other astronomical events.

That level harbored the largest amount of supernaturals, thus many of the living cells were on that floor.

Level Four was where there was a stronger training center in place, enough to withstand battles with the gods themselves. There was even a mini arena to host battles every season, where prisoners could place bets while those who entered the challenge fought.

Level Five was where the underground hot springs were, as well as where the second spa resided. Since the level was deeper within the earth, with the acknowledgment of how tall and wide the levels were, it was closer to the forbidden zone, which made it easier to heat the waters.

That was where some of the toughest supernaturals lived. It had an exit with global access that could take you anywhere in the world.

The only floor we didn’t venture into was Level Six, a place that was off-limits unless summoned. That only emphasized my internal goal to get myself down there.

We couldn’t know how many prisoners were on each floor, or who the prisoners were, to begin with, but if you were recommended by a prisoner with good standing to be on a certain level, the access was granted.

Somehow I knew I’d need to try and get access to Level Six.

Once the tour was complete, I was taken to my room and informed that my new masters would be arriving shortly to introduce themselves and explain my new role and life within the place I was tempted to call my new home.

No one would leave a place that had all these amenities and included pixie room service. I’d almost forgotten about that detail as I was brought to my cell, which did come with soundproof walls.

From Sergeant Rich’s explanation, the soundproof walls were to ensure all the frisky activities remained private since they had experienced orgies in the past over the echoing of those who had sex with whoever.

I really couldn’t believe that one.

Now that I was getting the chance to see the vast cell that was now my room, I was really questioning whether or not I wanted to leave this place.

Psychic Prison is nothing compared to this place.

Walking further into the room, my eyes scanned the wallpapered walls, which were a royal red with gold flower designs that themed the entire room. The gold tiles from the door led to a lovely red carpet.

The window was magically created to give a view of the outdoors, and the curtains were just as decorative as the rest of the room. I had my own toilet and washroom for when I wasn’t in the group shower mood, and what left me without words was the huge four-poster bed that could fit me and all four of my sexy men.

The bed was covered with silky red sheets. A treasure chest that held various sheets and comforters for when it got cold sat at the end of the bed. The tiles came with heat and cold functions, but if the prison was ever too cold, the prison would inform everyone of the activation of the heater.

Vice versa when it became too hot.

This palace of imprisonment was like nothing you could ever dream of. It was out of this world, something Dubai was able to ignite with their creations that were made to prove to the world that everything was possible.

Including a luxury prison located underground.

There wasn’t much more that could be said about this glamorous place, but from the glimpses I’d had of the “prisoners”, finding the information we needed to move further into saving the human race was going to be rather tricky.

One peculiar thing I noticed was the attention I’d received upon my arrival. Those who caught sight of me would stare at me wide-eyed before bowing their heads, like I was some sort of queen entering her majestic kingdom.

Even Sergeant Rich was giving me the side-eye, but he kept his mouth shut.

A part of me worried that they would recognize me as Cassandra Thorn - the dead human - but no one had approached me. That was at least a good sign.

I wouldn’t get my answers today, but we were ahead in the plan.

“Look, Princess Cassandra! This is where you call for pixie room service.”

Smirking at Marigold’s excitement, I walked over to where she was hovering over a tiny phone. “This button right here.” Marigold pointed to a pink button. “That’s for when you want food but have loving company. That leaves the food at the door with some special silver tray cover that keeps it warm and perfect.”

She then pointed to the blue button. “This is for when you’re available to pick it up from the door.”

“It seems like this prison is very considerate of love connections,” I mumbled. “Are you getting fed this information magically?”

“Mhm!” She nodded and flew over to sit on one of the pillows of the grand bed. Deciding to sit as well, I lowered onto the comfortable bed, sighing in relief as the streams of tension left my tight muscles.

“I know from my knowledge of human prisons that any type of love is usually forbidden or punishable by solitary confinement. This specific prison praises the interactions and encourages them.”

“I wonder why,” I pondered quietly.

“You’re within a prison of mighty supernaturals. Imagine if they procreate? Those children will be hybrids of two extremely powerful individuals.” Quil decided to enter the conversation.

That didn’t seem like a good idea for me. My parents discarded me.

“They offered you to people they assumed could be trusted. Those individuals were the ones to break their commitment due to a certain snake shifter.”

Right. Forgot. Widow fucks everything over.

I was really wishing to see that old hag. The punch I’d give her would send her into another dimension if the possibility was there. She’d somehow become the mastermind of all my struggling, which made me wonder how many more lives she had destroyed and impacted with her selfish moves of bribery.

“There’s another reason why it would be encouraged to procreate here,” Marigold spoke up suddenly as if she just got the answer in her head.

“Why is that, Marigold?” I prompted.

“Monarchs!” She beamed the word with pride and fell back to lay on the puffy pillow. “The probability of giving birth to a Monarch is extremely high.”

“You mean like they would want to create someone like Alisha?” The idea made sense. “But if that goes wrong, they’ll have a situation like Adonis and Otis, where their parents give them up for being completely different shifters.”

“Pretty much,” she admitted and yawned. “Goodnight!”

“Wait, you’re going to…oh.” By the time I could question her sleepy nature, she was quietly snoring pixie dust, each exhale shooting gold sprinkles that rained down on her.

“At least she’s cute when she’s asleep,” Quil acknowledged. “Gaining wisdom from the source of the universe must be tiring.”

Does it drain you like it does her?

“No, but that’s because I’m living within your mind. In a physical form like a human body or even in my dragon form it would be a different circumstance.”

I lay back to stretch out my back, my thoughts rummaging through my head.

Quil-Zu. Why haven’t I been able to shift yet?

“You shifted upon your escape,” she reminded.

I thought you said whatever happens in prison, stays in prison.

“We’re back in prison, are we not?”

Right. Forgot about that rather “minor” detail.

Her soft chuckle was a little unexpected, the sound bringing a tiny prickle of warmth through my body and further relaxing me.

“You’re rather intriguing to keep a conversation with. I can see why your lovers enjoy your company and compassionate heart.”

Thank you for the compliment.

“You will shift into your dragon form when you need to.” Quil returned to my prime question. “Shifting here would be a little dangerous and destructive. You’re not a small dragon.”

Why do I feel like you’re insulting my size?

“Those donuts you ate on the jet will catch up to you.”

They’re not going to make me a bigger dragon! Plus, they were good…and had sprinkles.

Quil sighed, which sounded like she was puffing out smoke…and it also made me sneeze.

“Achoo!”

“Bless your dying heart.”

Quil. I’m not dying!

“That’s not the phrase you use in these times to bless someone after a sneeze?”

No! It’s bless you. That’s it.

“How unsatisfying.”

Sometimes I question your morals.

“Ancient morals that were very acceptable in the times when dragons roamed the skies.”

There…weren’t times like that, were there?”

“Those times haven’t left, Cassandra.” Her voice was low and chilling. “You just haven’t journeyed high enough to see what I’ve seen.”

I kept quiet as her words resonated within me. I wondered if there was something I was missing, or if she was referring to a world that was made for dragons.

There had to be a world for them like there was for the fae, but this universe was still new to me and until I figured out my left and right within it, I’d have to take her riddles and words of guidance to heart.

Closing my eyes, I listened to the soft ticking from the grandfather clock that was made of red oak. Each tick sounded further away until everything was silent.

So close yet so far…

The deep voice was like a rumble of authority. The soft touch of heat brushed against my lips, then trailed down my neck, shoulders, and back.

I’m frozen in place but fear does not knock on my door. The company that graces my body is welcomed while my core begs for this being to remain a little more. Their heat is addicting, like a song that plays on repeat, and yet, I can do nothing to keep it here. To continue to enjoy the comforting warmth it delivers to my skin and heart.

The brush against my skin this time is rough. Like scales that were smooth upon their surface and slightly rough along their curved edges.

Do you feel me, my love? Do you sense how close we are?

That voice was thick with command, and yet a slight touch of love crept into his words. This person…male was powerful. Seductive. A drug I desired to have in my grasp.

Where was this being who lit the fire within me? The person who controlled the strings that tugged hard to bring me to where my master lived.

A soft moan left me, and I rolled over to my side, curling up slightly in hopes I’d hold onto this individual force.

If only he could be real. Present. In this very bed of mine. Why couldn’t he be here? What was stopping him from being by my side like he should have been?

Circumstances, my love. Those that are out of our control keep us apart. Be patient, for we will be together soon. You will have me by your side. I’ve tested your devotion, strength, and desire to live. You’ve surpassed my expectations and are worthy of my love.

His words gave me mixed feelings, some that left me in a pleased mood for his acknowledgment of my strengths but upset me that I was not worthy prior to all of this.

Whatever this referred to.

His chuckle was followed with something sharp poking my flesh. It was like a nail, the sharp edge trailing down my skin, but not enough to leave a mark of pain.

It trailed down my back, the sensation extra comforting.

Always. You’ve always been worthy to me, my love. Tests are made to assess what is already known. To affirm what one believes is true within a person. One who’s destined to be by my side within the vast skies is worthy of my devotion. I have one more thing for you to do.

What more could I do for this being of power? How would I accomplish what he wished for me within the depths of prison?

You are exactly where I need you to be. All I want is for you to rest, for our reunion will come before you know it. My pride in you is endless, for my actions have led you to discover your true destiny, and it’s time for you to reap those rewards.

“CASS?”

“Oh shit. Are those dragon wings?”

“Don’t wake her up so quickly.”

“Why?”

“She’s not necessarily asleep.”

“What? Then what is she doing?”

“It’s a mate thing. Just don’t touch her. Let me do it.”

MY MIND WAS DRIFTING from the darkness, my heart sinking at leaving the warmth that hugged my body like a strong embrace.

Do not fear, my love. I will return to your side. We will be together.

The thought helped me a little bit, but the voice on the other side worried me. I wasn’t alone. I had other lovers that were dear to me. How would all of this work out? What if this being wanted me to themselves?

Your worry is wasteful. Be at ease. I’ll cooperate if need be. At least, a side of me will. Focus on locating your roots. There, you will find me. Return to the land of wakefulness, my love. We will meet soon. I vow it…and so shall it be.

A HAND CUPPED my cheek as hot lips pressed softly against mine. The touch lit me up, and the drowsiness that kept me within the darkness faded away, like the sun peering out from the cloudy sky after the pouring rain.

“Dominick,” I unconsciously moaned, my eyes still closed while it felt like something was retracting into my back. Mumbling something else, my conscious drifted for what felt like a few seconds.

“You might as well tuck her in, Dominick.” The rough annoyed sound reminded me of Otis. “Why are you even upset?”

“Nothing.”

“You know the whole mate bond thing?” The smooth voice had to be Adonis. “I think a certain dragon shifter did a little visit.”

“You mean like how Dominick had dream sex with Cassandra one time?” Tristan’s voice entered the conversation, and the heavy silence was followed with Dominick’s low, mumbled, “Did not.”

“Liar,” Otis and Adonis said in unison.

“How do you even know about that?” Dominick grumbled.

“Ah, caught red-handed,” Tristan hummed. “So dreamscaping isn’t just a fae thing?”

“It is.” Dominick seemed like he wasn’t in the mood. “But remember, those rules don’t apply to gods.”

“Right,” Otis and Adonis replied.

“Well, at least we got to see Cassandra’s wings. Damn. I wonder how big of a dragon she is? Shouldn’t we be a tad worried she’ll shift or something?” Tristan reasoned.

“Shifting to one’s full dragon form is a pain in the ass. Also, her dragon side would have to will it as well. Don’t think she would approve of it in this cramped space,” Otis explained.

“Not to mention most dragons shift to their complete forms when they’re in battle or life-defending mode. Cass isn’t threatened. Maybe a little horny, but that won’t make her shift.”

“What are we going to do about Omarion then?” Tristan brought up the elephant in the room. “If they’re true mates, he’s gonna be a part of the harem, which is chill with me and all, but looks like a certain fae doesn’t like him.”

“It’s not like I don’t like him,” Dominick huffed. “It’s his dragon side that annoys me.”

“Because?” Adonis prompted, sounding hella amused by this shift in conversation. “Does he have a bigger cock than you?”

“How would I know?” Dominick snapped. “I just don’t like him!”

“Sure, sure,” Adonis sang happily. “I know fae like both sides of the spectrum, but I would have thought you’d be more into the softer types.”

The room went pin-drop silent before Tristan said, “Oh fucking shit! That’s why?!”

“That,” Otis began. “I didn’t predict that.”

“Dominick? Why is your face as red as a damn tomato?” Tristan questioned innocently. “You like girls and boys. What’s the big deal?”

“Silence. The action of total admission.” Adonis let out a long sigh. “Dominick. We’ve known you for most of our orphaned lives. Stop acting like none of us caught onto your intriguing level of curiosity in the cock department at age eight.”

“That was years ago!” Dominick snapped.

“Uh-huh,” Tristan commented. “Remember when you had that modeling contract with that super sexy bad boy from Japan? Wasn’t he a dragon shifter?”

There was no response until a smooth chuckle graced the room.

“I knew you two made out in your dressing room after the shoot was over.” Adonis seemed proud. “Bonus points for him being a total hottie. You two should do another shoot when all this is over. Add Omarion into it. In fact, let Cass be in the middle, surrounded by men. Oh man, that would be a hit of a photoshoot. It definitely has to be after all this shit is over with, but can you imagine? Ah, I feel inspired. I should write a song for it.”

“You’re inspired by the strangest things,” Otis muttered. “As for Dominick, if you like Omarion, stop being an ass and accept it already. Not a big deal.”

“I don’t like him!”

“Sure,” the three of them declared.

This felt like a dream, and I questioned if it was, but the idea of waking up made me snuggle against whoever was holding me.

“We’re going to wake Cass,” Dominick muttered.

“If you’re going to make some bull excuse that Cass wouldn’t approve of seeing you and Omarion make out, I’ll be the first to announce that she’d love it,” Tristan announced.

“Love it? She’d take pictures, squeal, and plaster them all over the wall. Remember when she was sixteen and first found out about yaoi? I swear she stayed up day and night reading a bunch of manga before the shows. Ah, good times of our youth. I almost forgot about it,” Adonis explained.

“How did we get all the way into this conversation again?” Otis pondered.

“You never follow along with these conversations. It’s like you zone out on purpose,” Tristan noted.

“I do.” Otis didn’t sound regretful in the slightest. “We should wake Cass up.”

“She may be a little exhausted after everything that happened, though,” Tristan reasoned.

“No, we should wake her up,” Dominick agreed with Otis.

“Says the man who just doesn’t want her dreamscaping with anyone else but him.” Adonis chuckled. “She’s going in and out of sleep.”

“Does that mean she’s hearing our conversation?” Tristan pondered. “Would be better anyway. Get this harem thing set!”

“What are you? The harem matchmaker? Who said we were even a harem?” Dominick complained.

“Uh, hello? Four men around our Cassandra. We ain’t no supernatural bros anymore. We’re supernatural men to her. And weren’t you the one excited to have a threesome?”

“Fuck off,” Dominick muttered.

“Fae. Never want to admit what turns them on. You gotta work on your communication- GAH! Let me live! Choking me with…a damn vine is a sin!”

“You think I’m afraid of sinning? I’m not an angel!”

“Same shit. Gah. Someone wake Cass up so she can save me!”

“Or you can just die for being silly,” Otis concluded.

“Otis! You’re supposed…to defend me…dammit!”

“That’s Adonis’s job. I’m tired after that stupid fight shit.”

“You’re just upset you owe your boy after Cass kicked…fuck, Dominick! I seriously can’t breathe.”

“Good,” he murmured.

“Ugh!”

I opened an eye to see my body was nestled against Dominick’s broad chest. I sat in his lap, my legs curled up against my chest while my head rested against him.

My ears caught onto the fast beat of his heart, leaving me to wonder if he was actually embarrassed over him apparently liking guys.

As if sensing my wakefulness, Dominick lowered his head to look down at me, and I took advantage of the move to lean up and kiss him. He wasn’t the least bit surprised. The touch and hungry movement that followed took my breath away while we got lost in the sensation.

“Thank God,” Tristan coughed. “I was so close to changing to a tree.”

“Out of all things,” Otis began.

“You could only think of a tree?” Adonis finished.

“It’s hard to improvise when you’re on the verge of death!”

“Sure,” they replied with the same dull tone in their voices.

“You guys suck!” Tristan complained while I broke the kiss that was growing heated. If it continued, I didn’t see myself wearing clothes much longer.

The thought was a little exciting, especially with the acknowledgment of the others being around.

Imagine a fivesome. What a sexual luxury.

“Hey,” I finally greeted, my voice a quiet mess while I caught my breath. “What are you doing here?”

“Your masters are supposed to meet you, remember?” Dominick replied, and his previous hard lines softened as love swarmed his expression. That made his eyes light up, and I was pretty sure he was in a much better mood now that I was awake.

“Hmm.” I rested my head back against his chest. “I’m sleepy.”

“Don’t blame you,” Tristan replied. “How was the tour?”

“Extravagant with extra in capital letters,” I replied. “This place is heaven on earth.”

“Never would have imagined it would exist,” Dominick commented.

“What now?” I asked in an attempt to not fall back to sleep. “We’re inside, but from the outlook of the prisoners here, it doesn’t seem like things are going to be easy.”

“Omarion is defiantly here,” Otis acknowledged. “We were able to get a glimpse of the prisoner list and it looks like the two of you are assigned to the same floor. Level Four.”

“There isn’t male and female separation like at Psychic Prison?” I inquired, but felt relieved that Omarion was somewhere here. I wasn’t sure how I’d react when I saw him again, but I wouldn’t bother thinking about it.

Or that steamy, deep voice of power that was in my dreams moments ago.

“Don’t think so. Masters are always allowed to be present, as long as there are no battles and other chaos-inducing stuff. It doesn’t happen often here, but when it does, it can get a bit risky,” Adonis explained. “Tristan? Didn’t you say there were fighting zones, though?”

“Ya,” Tristan replied. “Every floor has their own fighting zone. It’s a bit of a secret area from what I discovered so far, and the challenger has to bring you there for it to activate. Some complicated stuff. We won’t need to worry about it.”

“I feel when it comes to Cassandra, we always gotta worry,” Otis huffed.

“I’m still awake,” I grumbled and purposely opened my left eye to glare his way. He shrugged like my annoyance was nothing to him.

“The truth hurts.”

“The classic Usher song never ceases to do justices with its words,” Adonis hummed. “Ah, I wanna go write.”

“You can go do your video for the press instead,” Tristan suggested. “Those are due soon.”

“Video?” I questioned with a yawn.

“The press are wondering how we are after the announcement of your death,” Otis revealed. “Our teams have continued to deny interviews and such, but Everett thinks we should acknowledge that we’re not in the country as of now and need time to mourn. Not only will it give us space to do our investigation here, it can later help us with the whole council thing.”

“Wouldn’t that benefit Widow?” I inquired.

“Only if she was on the council,” Adonis replied. “We have no intention of her joining, but that won’t happen until after we’re officially signed onto it.”

“You guys don’t know for sure if you’re going to be offered a position though,” I admitted. “Isn’t it too early to assume?”

“We got the official letters of request an hour ago,” Tristan revealed. “The fifth person will be chosen later, and we’ll have control of who is appointed. There’s nothing on the document that states Widow will step in.”

“Which means she’ll have no choice but to wait until our positions are secure,” Dominick continued. “I bet she thinks we won’t want a fifth person right away and have no one to recommend while we mourn your loss. She’ll offer to stand in temporarily until we can figure something out. She obviously doesn’t know you’re still alive.”

“Aren’t you worried that my so-called alias will get to her? We may have fooled the prison, but Cass Cyldrirth isn’t going to fly by her nose,” I pointed out.

“Dubai’s database is extremely tight,” Tristan responded. “Even to get the research I got, it was like finding a needle in a field of haystacks. Masters are in control of how much information about the prisoner gets out there. We decided to make it completely impossible for anyone to retrieve your information. You’re currently numbered as Prisoner 111.”

“Aren’t there only one hundred prisoners?” I inquired.

“The database showed one hundred ten as of this morning and you’re number one hundred and eleven. They don’t give specific details for confidentiality,” Tristan answered.

“Alright.” I yawned again. “So we’re secure in terms of protecting our information and presence here, but I’m not sure what I need to do while you guys do the outdoor work.”

“Don’t get in trouble,” Otis and Adonis replied.

“You guys have no faith in me,” I suggested, opening my tired eyes to blink innocently at the three of them as they stood there.

One look at their expressions told me hell to the no, and I looked up at Dominick to see his hopeless smile.

“Sorry, princess, but you breathe and somehow manage to get yourself into crazy shit.”

“I’ll be good this time!” I declared. “Not like all the other times were my fault, but there’s no way I can get in trouble here. I’ll mind my own business, and chill in my cell for a few days before adventuring out there. It’s at least comfy here, and they have pixie room service.”

“True.” Tristan nodded his head. “I guess Cass can’t be a magnet for trouble for once in her life.”

“I feel insulted,” I grumbled.

“Again, truth hurts,” Otis replied.

“Inspired to write!” Adonis declared. “C’mon. Let’s let Cass rest. She looks like she’s about to crash any second now.”

“No,” I defended, but who was I kidding? My eyes were barely keeping up with remaining open while I enjoyed Dominick’s current citrus-peppermint scent. He normally wore cologne like Adonis and the others, but his nature-herb mix of oranges and mint was giving me relaxing vibes of being on a beach with a cocktail in my hand.

The image made me smirk sleepily while my eyes finally closed.

“She’s already falling asleep,” Tristan declared. “Guess we better get to work.”

“I’ll let Otis do his interview first so I can write down some song music and lyrics,” Adonis announced.

“When you get into this writing music phase, it’s intriguing to watch you lose your shit to whatever pops into your head,” Otis muttered but didn’t seem upset at the idea of doing his interview first for his twin brother’s sake of music creation.

“Dominick? Can you stay with Cass a little longer? Make sure what happened earlier doesn’t,” Tristan suggested.

“Fine by me,” he replied.

They seemed to wait for my response, but I remained quiet while my eyes were closed. I didn’t want them to know I’d been semi-awake, but I wasn’t sure what they were referring to earlier.

“I’m still looking into the phone policy here, but let’s meet back here in a few hours? Five or six? That’s enough time for me to get some leads about what path we should take next to remain ahead.”

“Cool,” Adonis and Otis replied.

“Alright,” Dominick agreed.

Soft lips pressed against my temple, followed by two that pressed against my cheeks.

“Bye, Cass,” Tristan whispered.

“She’s really drained, huh,” Adonis said with a sigh. “I hope this prison is more of a break. She hasn’t gotten enough rest from this supernatural shift. It’s probably weakening her rather than strengthening her.”

“A few days of rest and she’ll feel way better,” Otis encouraged.

“We’ll just have to keep an eye on her so she gets rested,” Dominick concluded.

The others agreed and after a round of farewells, it seemed to be only Dominick and me.

“Cass?”

I tried to open my eyes, but it was no use. I was already drifting further away, but I had to say what was slipping from my mind before I forgot entirely.

“I still…like yaoi,” I mumbled. “Me. You. Omarion. Fun.”

My words didn’t really make sense to me, but somewhere within me it felt like I’d done a good deed by whispering what I hoped was encouragement.

“You’re something else, princess,” Dominick whispered, and I felt his lips upon mine once more. His kisses faded away, just like the rest of the world around me, but my dream was lustful, with a shower of kisses along my naked flesh.

“I love you, Cassandra.” Dominick’s comforting words made me smile even as I faded further away from the world around me.

Those loving words happily haunted me as my mind fell into the arms of the darkness.

PUSHING LIMITS AND RESPECTING US

~ONE WEEK LATER~

“G-GOOD DAY, YOUR MAJESTY!”

My lips pouted in response as I watched the tiny pixie bow in my direction before rushing off before I could get a word out. Stopping to see her disappear down the hall, I couldn’t help feeling really concerned with this whole “majesty” business.

A week within this luxurious paradise and I’d never been so pampered in my life. I’d only seen a few prisoners down the hall, and the one time I decided to use the women’s showers while attempting to grab information from other prisoners.

Or what some called “guests”.

I felt like I was on vacation but with the royal treatment on top of that. The pixies brought me the best breakfasts, lunches, and dinners right to my cell. And I’d had a massage, mani-pedi combo within my cell the other day, just because I deserved it.

All this treatment was nice but suspicious. It was like I was being dressed up to be murdered or something.

Alright, a little bit overboard on the thinking, but this pampering treatment was suspicious.

Marigold was sleeping after I worked on meditating all morning and afternoon. I knew that this time was precious and though I was enjoying the calmness within these walls, I couldn’t forget our main objective here.

I’d been using the extremely large library to learn more about using fae magic, all while training myself physically. From running, weight lifting, and keeping myself flexible with yoga, I was working myself to the bone.

To be honest, it was the perfect distraction as the guys were working hard outside these walls. It was nice that they could come and go as they pleased, but in just a week, things were moving a little too quickly for anyone’s comfort.

The guys decided to sign the council contracts, which meant preparation. The news of that had already hit the news shelves, and many people were discussing the situation, saying that their actions had to be justified after the loss of their friend-girlfriend-mysterious lover and their training wasn’t as simple as one would think.

The four of them were pretty good with the legal and knowledge aspects, but they had to get even stronger in the magic and shifter skill departments. That was why I’d barely seen any of them this week.

I wasn’t very needy for their attention or company, my objective burning strongly in my mind as I continued to work on myself. How intriguing that now that I was a supernatural, their absence didn’t make me second-guess their love or desire for me.

Their absence was a blessing while I worked on my self-confidence.

Quil-Zu had been extremely helpful as well, adding on to topics I didn’t understand or elaborating on subjects that would aid in my growth, helping me figure out where I should focus on.

Being a hybrid was rather complicated. I had to learn how to adjust to the usage of magic, especially since it seemed my fae side was far stronger at the moment. Meditation was aiding in my ability to center my magic within myself while drawing energy from the world around me.

Compared to many faes, I didn’t need to be around a single bit of nature to tug at the energy forces within, another rare trait I’d learned from one of those ancient books.

Adding my newfound ability to summon fire with a snap of my fingers, all this training and learning was leaving me in a joyful mood every morning when I woke up at the crack of dawn.

I’d yet to see Omarion, but my dreams were extremely weird. I still had a restful night’s worth of sleep, but the visions of that rather dangerous, controlling voice grew stronger by the day.

Add in the dreams with Dominick, and I was waking up happy and a little horny.

Dominick and I really hadn’t gotten deeper into the topic of him being interested in men. I’d never once caught onto it, but the reminder from Tristan’s comment about the old photoshoot perked my interest and memory.

That photoshoot had been one of Dominick’s top-selling shoots. He and his model co-worker had been plastered everywhere from magazine covers to huge billboards across the world.

Even in the time of supernaturals, male to male romances seemed to ignite both a wave of supporters of homosexuality and the other wave of nay sayers. Dominick didn’t care like the rest of our group, because let’s be real, controversy sold megabucks and it was basically free publicity.

Dominick’s model agency knew this and took every little advantage of putting two of the top models in the world together with barely any clothes.

I did do my own research to retrieve the photos, and boy, did they work their charm in turning me on, now that I was older.

I’m sure we would talk about it eventually. He was busy moving around his modeling schedule like the others were with their work calendars. With my apparent death, they were being excused for six months.

Even Tristan was given six months’ leave but was given permission to aid in my case since he was one of the leading secret agents.

We were all preparing for how things would go next, but it was still frustrating because we weren’t sure what the next move would be. We had found no leads within this sacred prison, and though my cell was on Level Four, I hadn’t seen anything worthwhile.

There was a common area on each floor, but I’d come to realize that most supernaturals didn’t use them. This place seemed like a quiet resort with its one hundred and fourteen prisoners.

Three more had decided to join.

Until we had some sort of lead, all I could do was take everything a day at a time and pray my men would do the same. All this publicity was probably getting to them, especially when they tried to move around with security and had to keep their expressions blank while wearing thick sunglasses to hide their faces.

They were doing so much to keep me hidden while keeping up with this lie. All I wished for was that our hard work would be worth it.

Turning around and heading to the elevator, I pressed the button and knelt down to tie the laces of my black running shoes. I wasn’t usually the type to wear black, but I’d been wearing black fitness wear during my training sessions.

The guys had brought most of my clothes. They’d had to pick out a few new ones since I’d apparently gained muscle or some shit, which meant my thighs and ass just had to grow a few inches.

I had a growing suspicion it was the extravagant food just putting weight on my problem areas, but the guys were apparently loving it. With all the training I was doing, I couldn’t really worry about all I was eating. If you added all the hours I spent training, I’d probably spend five to six hours a day.

Now that it was evening time and I’d already finished dinner around six, I figured an evening meditation session with some yoga wouldn’t hurt, and that was the reason why I was returning to my cell in my black sports bra, yoga pants, and Nike runners.

I couldn’t wait to shower and wear some sexy lingerie for the hell of it. Didn’t have my men to please, but I’d please my damn self.

“Ugh. You’re so stupid!”

I froze in my position, my fingers still holding onto my black laces as the sound of approaching footsteps grew.

“What? It was worth a shot. When have we seen a damn incubus here in the last ten years? I wanted to test if they’re still resistant.”

“You’re going to get us killed!”

My magic tingled at the news, and I knew if they caught a glimpse of me, they would abruptly stop talking.

Conceal me for the sake of curiosity.

The thought was laced with magic, and my entire body shivered in response. Boldly lifting my head, I watched the two women who barely wore anything at all heading my way, their conversation not stopping as they carried on with their rant.

“He wouldn’t kill us. Not within these walls,” the redhead with long curly hair argued. She was wearing what seemed to be a bikini, but it could barely carry her voluptuous breasts. Her thong only added to her scandalous attire, and she looked more like she was about to make love in the bedroom then go anywhere outside of that.

Her friend was a brunette with orange highlights, her short hair spiked up while she wore a yellow bikini against her dark chocolate skin.

Both of them were giving me full-on succubus vibes, and as they stopped right before the elevator I was waiting for, I knew that my internal magic spell had worked marvellously.

“You don’t know that!” the brunette hissed. “Didn’t you notice him walking past Princess Cyldrirth cell? He’s probably one of her masters or boy toys.”

Uh…what?

“As if she doesn’t have enough. She’s with the damn dragon god. Why the hell does she need all that cock?” the redhead pouted as she crossed her arms beneath her breasts to push them up. “See these babies? They’re like golden coconuts to any man.”

“Not that incubus. I can’t believe you trapped him in the women’s shower room. Wasn’t that a little harsh?”

“He deserved it. Rejecting me like that. Who does he think he is? He looks similar to that famous singer in America, but all the incubi dress like him so that they can try and get laid by us. He must have hit his head.”

“Or sworn his loyalty to the princess. Seriously, don’t mess with him or the other dudes. Remember that killing may not be allowed, but that’s outside the training room. They get you within those bonded walls and you’d be fucked. Can’t open your pussy and ask for mercy.”

“Ugh, fine! I’ll mind my own business. Happy?”

“If it means I have my best friend for another day, then yes. Jeez, you have me, and yet you’re chasing after all these new men.”

“Aww, are you jealous?”

“Yes.” The brunette’s face grew red as the elevator doors opened up.

“We can fix that in the bedroom, hmm?” the redhead suggested before pressing the woman against the mirrored walls.

I looked away as the doors began to close, knowing full well that they were probably going to make out or do other things.

My focus was now on the shower room, my feet moving before I knew it. My gut was one hundred percent sure that the incubus they were referring to was Adonis, but their comments weren’t making any sense.

How do they know about Omarion? Is someone spreading shit about me here to cause a disruption? I wouldn’t be surprised, but man. What’s wrong with so much cock?

“You realize you’re only capable of three cocks at a time, correct?” Quil’s random reply actually made me flinch before I groaned.

Quil-Zu. I thought you were resting.

“I was.”

But?

“The succubi’s auras intrigued me. Decided to wake up and stick around to see the end result.”

Why do I have a feeling you wanted us to battle?

“Fighting is fun.”

You’re more dangerous than I give you credit for.

“Valid, but I believe I’d surpass your expectations if given the chance.”

Heading into the shower room, I took a few steps and scanned the empty showers. My eyes finally locked on the last one in the far-left corner. It was easy to not see it at all because of how the shower placement was set up.

I noticed the shadow against the opaque glass walls, the magic ones that came up when the privacy function was turned on. Deciding to test my chances, I headed to that very spot, my hand reaching for the handle and slowly opening the door to reveal the back of Adonis.

He didn’t move at my arrival, which was a bad sign to me.

“Adonis?” My voice was low and filled with caution, and his prolonged silence only worried me even more. I felt Quil slowly disappear within that sanctum of my mind, giving us privacy, which was kind of her.

Closing the door behind me, I didn’t hesitate to place my hand on his back.

“Adonis,” I repeated his name, but firmly. I pushed away my worries to the side, hoping my authoritative approach would get through to him.

He moved just slightly, his head looking over his shoulder enough for me to see his glowing purple eyes. They were filled with danger - a pulsating burn of hunger that turned me on with one glance.

My body hummed to please him. To do every deed he requested of me. I had to fight not to fall on my knees and request further instructions, my legs shaking while I tried to keep my inhales and exhales even.

“Adonis…are you okay?” I struggled to get the words out, my body feeling like it was on fire, but I continued to resist.

When he turned around, my breath hitched as both his eyes landed on me questioningly. It was hard to explain what was happening to me; the sight of Adonis in his black tank top and black skinny jeans shouldn’t have left me quivering in lust.

His hair was tied up with one of my hair ties, one he probably stole from my luggage at some point in time. His muscles were so perfect, those strong biceps giving me a taste of the eye candy that was beneath his shirt.

I’ve seen Adonis almost naked, or at least shirtless plenty of times, and yet here I was ogling him like he was the last man on earth. I noticed the bulge that pressed against his jeans, and the idea of my mouth around his cock only made it harder to remain still.

My fingers itched to glide my hands across his muscles. To feel his hard rod between them and to stroke his cock until he cums into my mouth. I wished for his words of delight and to please him in every way I could.

Fuck, fuck, fuck. I have to fight against this shit.

In all the years I’d known Adonis, he’d never used his incubus powers on me to the full extent. Teasing, yes, but never like this, where all my common sense and logic wanted to pack their things and move the fuck out of my head so I had all the space to do nothing but obey his every command.

He blinked a few times, his eyes taking me in slowly. I’m sure he could see how I shook in need. I bet he could hear my racing heart and noticed the beads of sweat that began to form on my forehead.

I continued fighting against his seductive hold, which only made things harder. The longer we stared at each other, the stronger the throbbing sensation between my legs assaulted me. I pressed them tightly together, hoping the slight movement would give my stimulated pussy what it needed instead of adding to the excruciating craving to have Adonis’s cock inside me.

I knew why he was struggling, remembering how he’d always commented that he wouldn’t use his seductive voodoo on me.

He meant it.

I could see in his eyes that he struggled desperately against his own power. He wanted me. I was his victim that walked right into his pleasurable trap, but he fought because of his respect for me.

God, I love this man.

I couldn’t resist anymore, my body moving right against his as I kissed him in desperation. His growl of defiance was short-lived. I’d plastered my body against his, and he swirled me around until my back was pressed against the tile walls.

“Dammit, Cass,” Adonis moaned against my lips, pinning my hands that were roaming all over him to the wall, just like the rest of me. He kept me there with whatever magic he was using, and I noticed how his hair was longer and his incubi wings were out.

All that did was up the sex appeal by a good thousand points. My tongue licked my already swollen lips as I took him in.

“Did I ever mention how fucking hot you are every damn day?”

My words couldn’t help but make him smirk just slightly, his eyes blinking rapidly in an attempt to control his magic.

“Those fucking bitches,” he muttered. “I hate succubi. Such a nuisance, especially when they’re powerful like that. Grr.” He pulled the hair tie out of his hair, giving him the chance to ruffle his now completely purple locks.

“So we’re not fucking?” I blinked in utter disappointment, which only made him groan.

“Cassandra,” he warned. “Don’t you give me that look right now.”

“You sexually riled me up only to leave me hanging?” I accused with a hurt gaze.

“Fuck, Cass. That…ugh!” he groaned and was against me in a nanosecond.

Then we were kissing like crazy.

It amazed my body how each fucking movement of those enticing lips of his made my whole body scream in lustful delight. The way he breathed roughly while fighting for control against my greedy lips had me wanting to listen to the somehow melodic sound all day long.

His heart was racing like mine, and those large hands of his were feeling me up and squeezing my hips while he pressed his crotch against me.

My mind was already blank, only caring about the palpable pleasure coursing between us. Begging for us to stop teasing one another and get to the real theatrics of sex.

The deep moan that rumbled against Adonis’s throat was followed with his lips moving from mine to press against my shoulder. I was breathless, panting far harder than I had during all the weight lifting sets I’d done today.

This week? Fuck, my whole damn life couldn’t have prepared me for this pleasurable madness and he hasn’t sucked anything but my mouth!

“Adonis.” My moan was full of desperation, and it only made him groan against my flesh, which sent shivers through me.

“Cass,” he warned.

He was struggling to hold on to that last string of resistance, and I knew if I pushed just a bit, he’d cave and give me exactly what I wanted.

“Is this what he wants?” Quil’s heavy question came out of nowhere, but it hit a chord within me. Deep down, I knew a little bit about why Adonis was dragging out the sexual tension between us.

Tristan had mentioned it one time during our cellmate days at Psychic Prison, and the memory suddenly cut through to me.

“ADONIS WILL PROBABLY BE the last to cave into submission when it comes to fucking you.” Tristana turned over to see my confused face.

“Why? He’s an incubus. He loves sex.”

“Yes, he loves sex, but that’s merely him feeding. It’s what he has to live off of,” Tristana pointed out. “Just because Otis has to drink blood all the time, doesn’t mean he receives joy off of it. Some days it looks more like a chore to him. Probably because drinking blood from a bag or random person doesn’t ignite anything. Imagine eating your favorite cookie of all time, but you have to eat it, or you’ll die in twenty-four hours. It goes from a favorite cookie to something that’s just there to keep you alive another day.”

“That…makes sense,” I admitted. “Does that mean he and I won’t do it?”

“You will, but I think he wants to savor you. I know the basics of most supernaturals because it’s easier to shapeshift into them and exhibit their characteristics. Incubi that are truly in love with someone savor that person. They take things slow, which is a bit frustrating for the male or female, but it proves their utmost respect for the other because if the incubus had their way, they would fuck you whenever they needed sexual relief.”

“Wow. I never would have thought of it in that way,” I admitted. “So I shouldn’t really expect much movement, but that means he respects and loves me in his own way.”

Tristana nodded and her perky lips grew wide as she whispered, “When he’s ready to take you, though, you’ll be trembling in submission. I heard real sex with an incubus is far better than regular sex or even the usual fucks they have to satisfy their hunger.”

“You really went into this,” I noted.

“Doing research is the key to being ahead. Plus, it’s easier for me to shapeshift into an incubus, vampire, or fae since I know a good chunk of everything when it comes to my bros.”

“So proud,” I teased, and she got off her bunk to come join mine.

“Why are you here?”

“I gotta research being human.” She winked and kissed me. Just like that, she was back to Tristan and whispered, “Each of us will love you in our own way. Some will show far more love than others. Just remember that and know that we love you.”

I bit my lip to keep myself from requesting what I truly wanted, but couldn’t help but kiss him one more time. I greedily sucked on his lip, kissing him hard before sending a jolt of magic to turn on the shower.

We gasped as cold water drenched the both of us, soaking us in seconds and helping cut through the intense spell coursing through us. Our eyes locked then, and I mentally cursed because he looked even more appetizing than before with his drenched clothes clinging to his hard body.

C’mon, Cassandra! Focus!

I reached up to slap his cheeks with my hands, realizing that his spell that held me up was no more.

“Are. You. Okay.” I articulated every word, fighting against the burning growth of desire in my core. His eyes began to calm, the intense purple glow dimming until his usual purple orbs were back and focused on me.

“Yes,” he finally replied.

I nodded and let go of him before shutting the water off. We stood there, drenched, both of us catching our breaths before I moved past him and opened the door.

“Heard some talk in the hallway about an incubus trapped in the shower room. Figured I’d check,” I revealed. “I’m gonna go shower in my room. I’ll be done in half an hour. If you still have some free time, let’s chill.”

He looked over his shoulder to nod, and that’s when I walked away.

I didn’t focus on anything but the floor until I was in my cell. Once the privacy walls were up, I raced to the washroom, took off all my clinging wet clothes, and dashed them into the hamper.

My body stepped into the box glass shower in seconds, and I put on the steamer function while turning the knob to cold, the frigid water making me flinch but doing nothing to help stop my arousal.

“Fuck,” I moaned against the tiles, my legs quaking as the urge to be relieved made it hard for me to think. Taking deep breaths, I tried to occupy myself with something. The idea of the good deed was nothing like the image of his wet body that turned all the right knobs.

My hand was between my legs before I knew it, and I bit my lip hard. The image of Adonis swarmed my mind. How addicting those eyes were that swarmed my body in wanting. The mere mental image was doing the trick in electrifying my senses, my fingers slipping inside my hot pussy that quivered around them.

I hadn’t masturbated in a good while, but this was one moment I needed. There would be no way for me to move forward to bed if I didn’t get this ache dealt with, and my fingers were doing the trick as they moved fast and deep.

My vivid imagination had me kissing Adonis. Feeling his hands against my naked flesh, and his hot breath trailing along my neck. My fingers moved on their own accord, moving faster and faster, until I was trembling and on the verge of orgasming.

“Adonis!” I said through gritted teeth, trying to keep my moan as quiet as possible as my fingers sank deep and stilled as I came. I lay against the glass walls, using my free hand to turn the water on hot and allow more steam to wrap around me as I breathed heavily.

Fuck…never have I dealt with that.

I was glad Quil-Zu hadn’t interfered. Her presence had disappeared after she made her comment of clarity. With a sigh, I pulled out my fingers, and began to wash off while I slowly came down from the burning high of all of that.

Thirty-five minutes went by like a breeze, and by the time my hair was dry and I was in a bra and panties, I was dead tired. The idea of sleep after the tense end to my long, strenuous day only made me want to get to my bed faster.

I walked out of the washroom to see Adonis sitting on my bed.

That made me pause mid-stride as my eyes locked on his.

Oh no. Please don’t tell me he heard-

“Cassandra.” His voice was low but had my utmost attention as my body waited for his next words. “Come here.”

I was there in a nanosecond, and I blinked and was pinned to the bed with Adonis hovering over me. All I could do was blink, gawk, and feel the hot rush of heat to my cheeks as I took in his now bare chest muscles and extremely low black joggers.

Where did he even change?

“Adon-”

“I know you respect me, Cassandra,” he cut me off to whisper. “But don’t you dare walk away from me when you’re horny as fuck.”

Oh.

“But-”

He kissed me long and hard, his hands tightly wrapping around my wrists while he allowed his tongue to dive right into my mouth and take full control of this heated conversation that would either lead to sex or a damn argument.

Or sleep. God, I’d love to sleep right now.

“Why did you walk away?”

I might as well tell him the truth. “I didn’t want to take away that right from you in fucking me,” I muttered. “Tristan told me one time about incubi and how they take things slow with those they love and well…ya, I didn’t want to overstep that boundary for my selfish need.”

He stared down at me, and I whispered, “Are you mad that I walked away?”

“No.” His voice was hard, and he looked away as he muttered, “I’m mad because you had to please yourself when I’m the one who left you craving like that. It makes me feel inadequate.”

Oh shit.

“That’s not…why I did what I did,” I confessed and looked into his eyes as he looked back at me. With a sigh, I pushed against his restraint to lean up and kiss him. He didn’t fight against it, loosening his hold around my wrists to kiss me back.

He was cupping my breasts and dominating the kiss before either of us knew it, and we both pulled back to breathe.

“I only wanted to respect you, Adonis. I’m well aware that you can please me.”

He slowly nodded, the bits of anger and uncertainty fading from his eyes. He sighed and just like that I was in his arms as he rolled over to lie on his back.

“I’m sorry.”

“Why are you apologizing?” I inquired.

“I’m not…I don’t lose control like that. I’m just a mess right now from those succubi. They’re a lot older than I expected, and their alluring words had me in that shower before I could fight it. The whole thing upset me, which made my powers spike. I had to get them out of there before I did something stupid. I wasn’t expecting you, and the mere sight turned me on so fucking bad.”

He held me tighter and sighed.

“What Tristan said is valid. I…don’t want to treat you like anyone else. You’re so fucking special to me. To us. You deserve to be worshipped from your head to your damn toes and I need hours for me to give you what I envision for us.”

His eyes lowered as I looked up to meet their loving gaze.

“You’re my damn queen, Cassandra. I want to take you the right way, and that means savoring every bit of you until I get exactly what I desire for us.”

I wiggled just slightly so I could lean up and kiss him gently on the lips. The slow but steamy kiss was hard to break, but when we did, he whispered, “But one thing I will be willing to do is to relieve that sexual ache of yours if need be. We don’t need to fuck for me to do that.”

“Okay,” I breathed.

He slowly nodded and pressed my head back on his chest. I yawned then, feeling even more tired than before.

“Sleepy?” Adonis questioned.

“Drained,” I muttered.

“Rest,” he encouraged, and I swear he laced it with a bit of his magic because my eyes were already coming to a close, my mind slipping by the second.

“Ado…nis,” I tried to continue, but it was a lost cause as my mind drifted further away.

“Sleep, my queen. I won’t be here in the morning, but I love every part of that compassionate heart of yours.”

I drifted away into a blissful slumber.

RUDE AWAKENING AND WAKEUP CALL

“Cassandra. Wake this instant!”

Quil’s abrupt voice cut through the intriguing dream that slipped through my fingertips. I was desperately trying to grasp on to the last bit, my blue eyes that twinkled with orange and gold staring into what had to be a reflection of myself.

Darker. Powerful. Dangerous. A woman who everyone bowed down to without question.

She was the epitome of someone I would strive to become, a person who knew exactly what she was capable of. A person I could become.

Someone I should mold into.

“Cassandra!”

Quil’s voice was far louder this time, heat rushing through my body and making it impossible to remain asleep. With a groan of annoyance, I tried to turn over, but something cold pressed against the left side of my temple.

A barrel?

“Dare let a speck of magic release from your body and you’ll be a dead bitch.” The foreign voice didn’t give me the spooks like it should.

I mean, here I was in my bed with a gun to my head, and I wasn’t in the least bit afraid of my circumstances. It must be due to my half-asleep mind.

Opening my heavy eyelids, I noticed the smiling woman, recognizing her as the red-haired succubus from yesterday. She wasn’t close to being naked now, or at least from what I could make out of her outfit that matched the pitch darkness of my room.

It had to be the middle of the night. The usual alarm that was connected to the light system to wake me up for morning training hadn’t made its grand entrance in doing its daily duty.

“What you want?” My voice portrayed my exhaustion with a hint of annoyance. “If you’re going to kill me, can you do it like…in an hour? I’m still sleepy.”

The woman glared at me, looking far more pissed than before as she pressed the gun against my flesh like I hadn’t noticed it before opening my mouth.

“Imposter bitch. I’m the rule maker now. Shut up, get up, and follow me this instant.”

The last bit of her sentence carried magic with it, but it didn’t have a huge effect on me. Did I feel like doing what she requested of me? A tad. It was nothing like what I’d endured with Adonis and that sexy voice of his that left me craving so much more.

“Follow her for now.” Quil-Zu’s presence was very apparent in my mind, the heat rushing through my body growing by the second and waiting patiently for the moment I’d get to unleash its burning claws on this bitch.

For now, I’d do what Quil wanted me to do.

Follow the leader. Fun morning activities.

Getting up slowly, I let out a yawn - unintentionally - before tossing the blanket off of me. The both of us looked down to see I was naked, and I glanced over to see my poor lingerie set ripped to threads.

“Fucking Adonis,” I muttered and looked at the woman with a deep frown. I didn’t have to say a word for her to roll her eyes and nudge her head in the direction of the dresser.

“Put some sort of clothes on.”

I did what she asked, getting out some black lingerie. Instead of wearing something black that could aid me if I had to run, I wore neon orange tights that had a turquoise blue and gold design of thick crisscrossed lines.

Slipping on a black fitted V-neck and slipping a hair tie onto my wrist, I turned around to face the woman, her gun still pointed in my direction.

“Ready. My shoes are over there.”

She nodded and watched me walk over to the small spot where I put my runners. Slipping them on, I noticed the gate was unlocked, which made me realize a silly mistake of mine: falling asleep without putting on the automated lock.

Maybe it didn’t matter, seeing as this woman must have been within these walls for ten years like their conversation mentioned and she knew all the tricks in the book within this rich prison space, but if I survived wherever she was taking me, I’d have to put that in the back of my mind.

Jeez, Cass. Only lasted a week and you’re about to get into major shit. Sigh. I hope the guys don’t get mad.

“I suggest you contact one of them, aka your fae mate.”

Oh. I forgot I can do that. Can I? Wouldn’t she know with the magic?

We walked out of my cell, the hall dimly lit due to the time. I’d only been out super late once but knew that the prison lowered their lights everywhere from two in the morning to six.

“Start walking,” the woman quietly instructed. I nodded and walked forward, my mind focused on what Quil had to say.

“You’re bonded to him through your fae magic, yes, but to contact him, it shouldn’t expel any magic. Everything is internal. But if you open the connection too wide, you’re going to feel exactly what he feels, which can give you away. So be careful.”

Alright. I’ll try it.

We turned the corner and were already in front of the elevator. She pressed the single button, her eyes scanning our left and right. It was the perfect chance to try to reach Dominick. Deciding to not scare him with the news, I decided to be a little flirty.

Daddy? Are you home? First time doing this.

I pushed the words through what felt like a stream of swirling energy, one that reached far while I envisioned Dominick’s calm expression and loving eyes.

“Cass? Sweetheart, why are you trying this out at three in the morning? Also, call me Daddy again.”

I fought not to smile like a goofy school girl, my lips perking up slightly in a smirk while the elevator dinged open. We walked into the mirrored cube, and I watched as she pressed Level Five.

Oh great. That doesn’t seem good at all.

You know I enjoy calling you Daddy, but your obeying princess is having a little problem.

“What did you do?”

Assumptions are bad. I didn’t do anything, I swear. I forgot to put on the cell lock last night and I’m sure Adonis had no clue. I woke up to a gun to my head and now I’m heading to Level Five with this succubus chick. As to why or who I’m about to face, that’s beyond me.

The rush of anger that hit me almost made me flinch, my muscles growing stiff, while I fought the urge to hiss. I had to fight to tighten the stream, having let go a bit too much.

Daddy. Calm that anger of yours. I can’t flinch or I’ll have a bullet in my head.

The rage shut off immediately, and the doors of the elevator opened up.

Dominick. Just figure out a way to get here with the others. I don’t know if this is some sort of fight or ambush, but I’ll do what I-

The stream was cut off immediately as I stepped out of the elevator. I had to pause and shake my head a bit, the heaviness of this floor making me groggy.

What the hell?

“Magic barrier. Strong one. We’re in some deep shit.”

That’s nice.

“Keep moving!” the woman snapped and kicked me in the side.

“Ow! Jeez. Be nicer,” I huffed and began to walk once more. “Breaks into my cell, wakes me up, and then kicks me. What did I do?” I muttered.

“This is a prison, bitch. I can do whatever I want.”

“If that were true, you wouldn’t be forcing me to walk to wherever your boss told you to take me. So why not stop trying to act like you’re an independent contractor when you’re clearly on the payroll,” I snapped back.

“Bold, bold.” Quil seemed pleased with my rebellion, and I almost responded, but I jolted to the left, avoiding the bullet that would have hit me in my leg.

Or ass.

“Hey! You can’t be shoot-”

More bullets came my way, but I dodged them before landing in the succubus’ face and kicking her in the gut. The gun went flying as she fell back on her ass, those red eyes of hers shifting to purple.

“Stay!” she snapped.

The rush of controlling power encompassed me, fighting to keep me still as requested, but I pushed against it as adrenaline rushed through my body - the alerting desire to move to my right was enough to cut through the demand and avoid the crushing tackle I would have endured.

The succubus stared at me with wide eyes, but I had no time for her as I looked to see who’d tried to tackle me. It looked to be a cat shifter, her ears out and twitching as she recovered on all fours and turned to hiss my way.

I put my hands up and sighed.

“C’mon. If we’re going to fight, can I at least know what I’m dealing with here? You brought me down here with no explanation, and I swear it’s against the rules to fight outside the training spa-EEK!”

My body jolted backward, the force enough to pick me off my feet and send me whirling back. All I could think of was an invisible rope around my waist that pulled me with far too much force. I couldn’t fight against it.

I crashed into the floor, sliding even further back until my body came to a stop.

“Ow…” I whined before sitting up. My eyes noticed the white line, and I let out a heavy groan. “Seriously? So you just throw me into the damn training section. Why am I starting my day off like-”

“To your right!”

I rolled over to my right, following Quil’s order in time to avoid the boulder that missed me by a second. I watched it crash into the wall behind me before I returned my gaze forward to see more coming my way.

My body was up, and I fought to pull at my magic, but the harder I tried, the more difficult it became, leaving me no choice but to jump out of the way of the second and third boulders.

Shit. How am I going to get through this?

“Your forgetfulness worries me.” Quil’s calm voice did exactly what she wanted - reminded me of her company.

O.M.G! Quil-Zu? Can you help me out?

“All you need to do is ask.”

Help plea-OH SHIT!

I couldn’t finish the thought as the last boulder that headed my way was far too wide for me to avoid. The bolt of power that hit me suddenly made my vision blur while my body suddenly had a mind of its own.

My fists punched together, flames of orange and teal igniting to life before my fists punched forward - crashing into the rock with enough might to shatter it into tiny rock pieces that passed my body and fell to the floor behind me.

I was astonished, the blazing warmth of power almost addicting, like a new high from the perfect drug. I grinned happily. The freedom I suddenly felt made me want to punch everything and anything that moved.

My wish was suddenly granted as another person came out of nowhere to attack me, but I was faster. My feet shuffled to the side before my body twisted and spun to deliver a kick to the attacker’s gut, sending them right back into the shadows they’d dived out of.

“Freeze, you cunt!” The redhead was now before me, her command even stronger than the last.

Not like it did shit to me.

All I could do was smirk before my body blurred and was in front of her in a second. Her widened eyes were followed with a scream of agony as I punched her chest. Those big boobs were only going to weigh her down as I stepped back to kick her between her legs, the action forcing her to bend forward in agony, giving me the leverage to knee her in the face.

By the time she hit the floor, I was already defending against the cat shifter, the two of us falling to the ground before she hissed as my body grew so hot, it left burns on the woman’s hands.

I got up with ease, walking over to the middle of the ring and waiting for the next set of enemies to come and attack me.

When nothing happened, I didn’t say a word. Wisdom rushed through my mind, and suddenly patience was the virtue I stood by as my eyes continued to scan around the room for hidden enemies.

“If you think you can get away with being an imposter, it’s not going to happen.”

The familiar voice was followed with a massive wolf lunging my way.

Holy fuck, Ivy?!

I put my hands up in defense. Her body crashed into mine as we slid against the floor and her sharp large teeth attempted to rip me to shreds.

There was no way I could kill her, the thought merely frightening me.

Quil! We can’t kill her!

“I’m aware, child. Be calm. Disarming and killing are two different things.”

Our body grew hot again, enough to make Ivy, or in this case Vixen, yelp in pain and hop off of me.

I was up and racing towards the other side of the training space when my body jolted into the air, purple magic wrapping around me like a boa constrictor preparing to finish its prey.

Oh no. Please don’t tell me this is-

“What type of shifter can mimic someone so easily? Ah. Shapeshifters are rather sly, but it’s a first to see someone good enough to mimic a dead person’s aura.”

“Fuck. Alisha!” I hissed and fought against the binding hold that held me higher up in the sky. Even with my body burning up to an all-time high, all the heat was doing was cooking me from the inside out.

I grit my teeth as I watched the “missing” Monarch emerge from the shadows. She wore her usual attire, black tights and a black crop top, but her hair was up in a ponytail and she had a few wounds and bruises on her arms.

Vixen had shifted back to Ivy, and now the two of them were staring at me with hateful eyes.

“Ivy. Alisha! It’s me, Cass!” I tried to explain while struggling to breathe.

“Alisha.” Ivy’s voice held a pinch of worry as confliction flooded her expression. “Her scent is like Cassandra’s.”

“Just like her aura. However, we talked to Cass moments ago. Why would she suddenly change roles?”

“Talked to me moments ago? What the hell is going on?! I have to be sleeping. There’s no way this is happening,” I ranted, my anger now through the roof. Something seemed to click inside me, and my fae magic came rushing to my aid.

Alisha hissed, her hand immediately pressing to her temple. Whatever I’d unleashed broke the binding spell, and I dropped to the floor.

I was scrambling up and backing up cautiously, my breath coming out in quick exhales while my eyes darted between the two of them.

Dominick! I’m in trouble!

We’re almost there, sweetheart. Elevator.

That gave me a brief moment of relief, but suddenly the right side of the wall lit up entirely, and there was Omarion, on his knees and chained to the wall behind him.

He was struggling to keep conscious; his eyes were weak while his body was filled with wounds. His eyes lifted slightly, and when they locked onto mine, my inner being screamed in agony for him.

His pain shot through me while waves of relief and compassion hit me just as fast.

My eyes were suddenly brimming with tears and I felt Quil’s yearning to remove those chains of captivity from our mate’s wrists and ankles.

“Omarion.” My breath was soft, and I noticed his eyes were watering. I could see the pain his move of betrayal had caused him, and now he was dealing with whatever consequence he’d been given while acknowledging my presence.

“Cassandra.” His words were heavy and full of emotion, even in that weak state of his.

Our frozen stance had thrown Ivy and Alisha off as they looked between the two of us.

“Alisha,” Ivy whispered. “Something weird is going on.”

“I can clearly see that,” Alisha muttered, but my body suddenly grew cold as prickles of fear shot through me.

My eyes darted to the source, and there was the succubus with her gun.

“EVERYONE FREEZE!” Her command seemed absolute, our bodies all growing rigid into frozen statues, while her lips smirked defiantly.

Her gun wasn’t aimed at me, but at Omarion, and I could see that unstable aura that raged with purple and black.

“Took us long enough to find the perfect bait for this imposter. You thought you could get away with acting like our queen, but your time has run out. Why don’t you enjoy imprisonment knowing you’re the reason our queen’s boy toy is dead? The wrath she’d deliver upon your head would follow you right into the depths of hell!”

The gun she held in her hand began to glow red, and a strike of fear like I’d never felt jolted waves of panic through me as Quil-Zu, whispered, “Bloody bullet! The moment it hits a dragon, it’s an instant kill!”

Who in God’s name made that piece of shit?!

Now I was mad, and my body began to shake with incredible force.

“Say bye-bye!” the redhead declared, and with those words, she pulled the trigger.

I pushed through every string of resistance until I was free and before Omarion as the bullet headed towards me - its direction heading straight to my head.

“CASSANDRA!” Dominick’s voice boomed through the air, but that didn’t tug my attention away as the built-up anger came plowing out in the form of a shocking roar that sent a wave of flames that pushed everyone off their feet.

The bullet was stopped by the invisible force I created as my eyes stung with intensity. A piercing weight shot out of my back, and my wings stretched out to their full extension.

Flames danced all around me, the room growing hotter and hotter.

The succubus was on the ground while the gun had fallen in the place she once was. My hand reached out, and it trembled on the floor before it shot right into my magnetic call. The energy coursing through me needed an outlet, and this gun was about to be exactly that as I spun it around my finger until it was now in my grasp with my finger on the trigger.

I aimed it straight towards the succubus, whose eyes were wide in pure fear. My lips curled up as the waves of contentment of what I was about to accomplish only pushed me to finish the deed.

“Imposter this. Imposter that. Do you know who the fuck I am?” I actually laughed as the overflowing power rushing into me came from everywhere. I could smell the fear in the air, and there was an addictive high that made me want to take on the damn world.

I lifted my free hand up, allowing the same force that thrummed through me to do the deed that filled my mind. I closed it up into a fist, and the sound of shattering chains echoed behind me.

The sound was merely music to my ears as I laughed even louder and lowered my eyes to my first prey.

“My name is Cassandra Cyldrirth. Princess of the Cyldrirth family. Remember that when you meet your maker.”

“Fuck, Cassandra, wait!” It was Tristan who called out to me, but no one would stop me from taking this worthless supernatural out of existence. No one played with what was bestowed upon me, which included my dragon mate.

Preparing to shoot, my finger began to pull the trigger, but I paused when a blurred image materialized before me - the barrel now against their forehead.

Multiple gasps filled the room, but I was the only one not surprised by the new arrival.

5′7″ in height, turquoise blue locks with plenty of gold and orange highlights. An exact replica of the tattoo that burned wildly against the flesh of my left arm, and blazing blue eyes with orange rays that glowed, just like mine.

It was like staring into my reflection, and yet my finger never left the trigger.

Our staring match only escalated the tension in the room, and her plump pink lips curled up in pride while her blazing prism aura danced in silent praise.

“When multiple guests were informing me of an imposter, I thought of it as a foolish trick, but with the arrival of the Monarch and wolf calling me a different name, I now understand.”

She laughed, the sound mimicking mine before she decided to introduce herself.

“All the years of wondering if my dreams were true, I can finally confirm they are. Castalia Cyldrirth, princess of the Cyldrirth family. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, twin sister.”

Now, this was the wakeup call I never expected.

THREATENED ROYALTY AND DESTRUCTIVE CATFIGHT

Castalia.

Her introduction seemed unbelievable, and yet here she was. A spitting copy of me. Not the old human me, but the powerhouse that made the very walls tremble.

It now made sense. The continuous bows and greetings acknowledging the royal status I only knew about from my awakening. I was tempted to summon Marigold to get some sort of confirmation, but with how electrifying the tension was between us, I feared we weren’t suddenly going to hug and be all friendly with one another.

Quite the opposite.

I didn’t know if it was the magic begging for escape within me, or the anger that suddenly ticked like a time bomb that made me want to fight this woman, but I was beginning to lose my patience, which only made her lips curl up in intrigued wonder.

“Aww. Is my little sis a tad angry with this revelation?” Castalia questioned.

Little sister?

My eye twitched and the heat went up a notch, which only made my replica laugh. “Oops. Did I pull on a sensitive cord? What a lovely day to be alive,” she hummed and reached out to wrap her hand around the gun.

Slowly she moved it and my hand to the side, and we both let go, which allowed the useless weapon to fall to the ground. A bullet from that wouldn’t kill this woman. I knew it down to my core.

Which meant I’d just have to kill her with my bare hands.

“That look in your eye tells me you want to have some fun.” Her eyes narrowed just like mine, and we both took a step to the left. Then to the right.

We were circling one another the next minute, our moves identical while we glared at one another with raging menace.

My anger felt justified as I stared into her identical eyes. I was an orphan, discarded by the hands of a sinful woman who bribed those who promised to take care of me. If it hadn’t been for my supernatural bros and Everett, my orphan life would have been filled with turmoil and memories I wouldn’t be given the privilege of clinging to out of happiness.

I grew up questioning myself, yet she knew exactly who she was. She grew up with the opportunity to be herself within the sheltered walls of her royalty. The idea of her getting to spend Christmas with the parents that thought I was better off being raised by someone else made my blood boil with hate, and now that I knew she was connected to the succubus who decided to chain my mate, shit was about to go down.

Starting with her.

She jumped back before I could punch her, her body flipping through the air as she snapped her fingers. A dome of glass surrounded the fighting area, and I called upon my fae magic to protect the one thing that remained within the dome that mattered to me.

Glancing back, I watched as the mystical golden magic wrapped around Omarion’s body. His exhausted eyes looked up at me in astonishment, but I gave him a second glance before I was stepping towards my enemy.

“Fuck. Are they actually going to fight?” I heard Tristan question.

“Ya, succubus! Tell your queen to back down!”

“I-I can’t till Princess Castalia tells me what to do!” she snapped back. “She runs this floor! Tell your damn princess to stop.”

“I don’t think anyone can stop Cassandra right now,” Otis muttered.

“What?” the succubus gasped.

“Cassandra absorbed far too much magic from everywhere. She needs to let it out and to be honest, what better way than sibling rivalry?” Dominick explained.

“You act as if you know what that’s all about,” Adonis said with a chuckle.

“I don’t, but I have seen you two argue enough to know when to butt out,” Dominick replied.

“They’ll tear this prison down if they fight,” Ivy spoke up.

“That would be intriguing to witness.” Alicia spoke with an emotionless voice.

“Alisha! This is our fault! We believed that Cass was the other girl!”

“I won’t acknowledge errors of deception. Not my problem.”

“If they kill each other, it WILL be our problem!” Ivy argued.

“Hmm. Let them blow off some steam,” Alisha concluded.

I decided to zone them all out, my focus now centring on Castalia. She was grinning with pride as she lifted her hand up to reveal floating shards that glimmered with a prism of color. The rainbow fragments multiplied until long, sharp shards pointed in my direction.

“C’mon, little sis. Show me what you got.”

“Why don’t we correct that lie of yours,” I whispered, feeling Quil’s energy pulse through my every limb. “I came before you. I know that much, you bitch!”

My wings I’d completely forgotten about burst out of my back once more, and I was heading full speed towards her as the shards of glass darted my way.

My body swirled in swift movement as my wings wrapped around me and hardened like dragon scales. The glass shards hit their mark but shattered upon impact, and I was out of my spinning cocoon and crashing into Castalia before I knew it.

We both dropped to the floor, our fists punching one another before flames, streams of water, vines, and electricity went back and forth.

“Oh fuck, this is going to be a deadly catfight,” Tristan screamed. “We have to tear them apart! Cass is still new at this!”

“She looks perfectly fine to me,” Alisha muttered. “They’re both on even footing.”

“They’ll kill each other before they even know one another!” Ivy stressed.

“Sacrifi-”

“Alisha!” multiple voices interrupted and she sighed.

“We can’t do shit if we wanted to. The bubble won’t let us interfere. I already tried.”

“Fuck!” There were multiple curses, but I didn’t give a shit as my fist punched into Castalia’s face. “Fucking royal twin my ass! You’re talking shit about being my older sister but acted like an old, wrinkly pussy and couldn’t find me?!”

Her fist connected with my face, sending me flying back.

“Oh please. Don’t go trying to talk big when your weak ass couldn’t find where you fucking belonged!”

I hissed and was up and sprinting towards her, a wave of flames following my every step. Instead of tackling her, I went right into a high kick, my feet connecting with her defensive hands that attempted to stop my attack.

She gripped my ankle, spinning her body and twirling with me as the gusts of wind picked up. I outstretched my wings and flapped them once, using enough force to send a wave of wind to counter hers and lift both of us up into the air.

Soaring to the ceiling, my wings retreated into my back, and I outstretched my hand to manipulate gravity itself, the spell I’d read in my recent studies coming in handy. Too bad she replicated the exact move, causing the two of us to slam into the floor.

“Fuck!” we both cursed and annihilated the spells, which only ignited another wave of anger that had our eyes locking and our bodies scrambling off the floor to charge at one another.

We collided, the magical force that clung to us sending us flying back. I skidded to a stop while she stopped mid-air, and I watched as a crystal bow began to form in her grasp, just like the arrows that began to materialize.

The sight only triggered my own desire for a bow and arrows, and there were my flames at my disposal, their burning force forming a bow and a bunch of arrows.

We finished at the same time and were shooting arrows at one another at a rapid pace. Each arrow collided with one another; our movements completely synchronized until neither of us could handle the speed we needed to maintain our attacks.

The bows dispersed, leaving the two of us panting and seething with anger.

A grin formed on my lips as I got into a fighting stance.

“A royal bitch like you wouldn’t know a thing about kickboxing,” I prompted.

She rolled her eyes and grinned like me, widening her legs as she got into her own stance. “Oh, sissy, I’m far more experienced than you think. Royalty didn’t teach me shit!”

“ARGH!” we both screamed and headed for one another, the array of moves that followed all clashing with one another. We fought hard and long, the two of us sweaty, bruised, bleeding, and breathless by the time we forced ourselves to push back and re-evaluate the damage.

The two of us could barely stand, our long strands of hair now levitating with so much power, I felt like a damn anime character ready to complete their final move.

Castalia was heaving, and I noticed the slight lack of energy as her eye suddenly twitched. She tried to hide it, but I noticed the hint of worry that flickered in her eyes, and I took that as my advantage as I clapped my hands together and forced a load of magic to course into me.

The action made Castalia’s eyes widen, watching as I mimicked the shards of glass she portrayed earlier. Instead of sharp, long shards, they were tiny, but there was triple the amount. Their prism auras burned so brightly, I’m sure it had to be a miraculous sight to see.

“Princess Castalia!” the succubus screamed.

“Cassandra! That’s enough!” Ivy shouted.

I wasn’t ready to stop, and I was tired of being disrespected. No matter if this woman was my twin sister, she’d learn how to respect me the hard way, which she could come to terms with in her grave.

Arms wrapped around me and my eyes widened at the soft voice that was filled with annoyance.

“You’re deadlier than I give you credit for, my queen.”

The thick, commanding voice had my head move up until scorching red eyes pierced into mine, the cocky grin enticing me to kick his ass.

“You fucking-”

He didn’t let me finish. Steaming lips of mastery took mine in a second, and my body didn’t stand a damn chance as the energy that was ready to explode began to extinguish almost immediately.

There were multiple sighs of relief, which could have been because the shards had lost their target; the sound of their bodies shattering behind us was muted in comparison to the rushing flow of blood that made my ears ring.

I reached up to grip Omarion’s hair, tugging it back enough to force the kiss to end as my stinging eyes stared up into his. I was sure that my eyes were no longer their blue-orange hue, but as vivid as fierce flames.

My mouth opened to spew a bunch of utter nonsense of how angry I was at him, but he whispered, “I’m sorry for testing you. It was disrespectful to you, my mate. I didn’t want to acknowledge your power, but you proved me wrong and only solidified your case at this moment. You can do whatever you want with me later, but family is irreplaceable when killed, Cassandra. Don’t do something you’ll surely regret.”

My narrowing gaze of judgment only made him smile as he whispered, “I’ll buy you as much chocolate as you want.”

That actually intrigued me, but I added, “You’ll douse me in chocolate and lick every bit off before eating me up and fucking me senseless.”

“Deal,” he immediately replied and then kissed me. “Anything for you, my queen.”

That made me smile against his lips, and I returned his warm kiss with my own, giving up on whatever I was trying to do before he came into the picture.

“This has to be a joke,” the succubus muttered. “He literally stopped a murder by apologizing and accepting an offer for chocolate sex?!”

“I’d be surprised but Cass does like sweets,” Tristan admitted.

“Apologies always reach the woman’s heart,” Dominick added.

“Can’t deny chocolate,” Adonis mentioned.

“Top it all off with acknowledging she’s the queen of his world. Impressive.”

“Are the four of you hearing yourselves?” Ivy asked.

“Men’s mindsets are peculiar indeed. Yet, we still fall in love with their stupidity,” Alisha said and sighed.

“We fall in love with their cocks! Not their stupid thoughts,” the succubus argued.

“Girl, this conversation would be better with some wine, because all of this is confusing and I’m exhausted! It’s three in the morning!” Ivy huffed.

“Is anyone gonna pull those two apart?” Tristan inquired. “They’re literally going to have sex standing.”

“It’s kind of hot watching them,” Adonis noted. “Let them have their prime moment.”

“No comment,” Otis muttered.

“Why do I still sense danger?” Dominick inquired.

The laughter that followed forced us to break our kiss as we gazed over at Castalia. She looked beat, like how I felt, but she smirked and crossed her arms over her chest.

“Lokisura. You may reveal yourself now.”

My eyes widened as my body grew as stiff as a rock, my eyes locking onto the materializing sword that was only inches away from my face. Neither I, Omarion, nor the rest of our crew moved, all of us in a trance as we watched the 6′7″ giant of bulky muscle materialize.

He wore all black, a cloak resting on his shoulders and a hood over his head that shadowed his face. He looked like a grim reaper, only he used a sword instead of a scythe.

As he lowered his sword, his hood moved back of its own accord, revealing long black locks that shifted to lime green, the same neon color of his glowing eyes that analyzed me carefully.

His unamused expression was nothing like the heaviness of his aura that practically flooded the room, leaving everyone speechless. Goosebumps took over my skin.

Omarion’s arms held me a little tighter, and the rumble that escaped his lips was a threatening one. His energy that was wrapped around us seemed to grow protective, but the man didn’t seem the least bit bothered by it.

“Loki,” Castalia shortened his name. “The battle is over. Come over here already.”

He gave us a cold glare before turning around to be at Castalia’s side in a step. His body was like a form of shadows, cutting through time and space itself.

Scary.

“He’s a god. One that shouldn’t be among the living as some ancient tales portray,” Quil’s voice quietly deciphered, sounding just as weak I was starting to feel.

“Princess,” Lokisura greeted. Castalia smiled and returned her gaze to us.

“Well, that was fun and utterly exhausting. I’m sure there are tons of questions to be asked as to why I decided to be a bit of a sneaky hindrance.”

“You definitely owe Alisha and I an explanation for sure,” Ivy announced.

Alisha merely nodded in response.

“That will definitely…occur.” She wobbled a little bit, and as if watching her imbalance triggered my own, my knees buckled as the sudden exhaustion hit me like a ton of bricks.

“Fuck,” Omarion cursed and easily held my weight, just as Castalia fell back but was caught by Lokisura.

“Oh shit!” Tristan declared.

“Twins are down!” Ivy declared.

I had to shake my head a little bit while blinking my eyes rapidly to fight against the dizziness. This level of weakness made me want to vomit and sleep for a year or two.

“Definitely didn’t think this one through,” Castalia admitted weakly. “Damn, sis. Couldn’t you have given me a little break?”

“You started it,” I muttered weakly. “Your succubus did, and she kicked me.”

“Y-You wouldn’t shut your trap!” the succubus defended. “Besides! I was sure you were an imposter! Hmph. Not like every day your queen for years suddenly has a random twin!”

“Cass?” Dominick’s voice came from my left. “You okay?”

“Just really tired,” I admitted, my voice a little shaky. “Remind me not to act on impulse like that.”

“Even if we did, I’m sure you wouldn’t listen,” Omarion poked in, and I had enough strength to lift my head and give him an unamused look.

“I thought you forgave me?” He gave me a sad look that only made him extremely cute.

“Fork up the chocolate first.” Ivy laughed. “You ain’t getting shit without her chocolate.”

“And sex,” Alisha added. “If your sex game is weak though, it’s not valid.”

Ivy was laughing even harder and the succubus added, “I actually agree there.”

“I can’t believe we’re having this conversation here.” Tristan sighed.

“Where should we go now?” Otis and Adonis questioned.

“We’ll head to my private corridors,” Castalia replied. “We just have one more guest.”

The sound of soft applause caught all of our attention. My head moved slightly to the left to see a person emerge from the shadows, flames igniting behind them as waves of heat bounced off them to us.

A pleased smile graced their soft lips as those black flaming feathers extended out while the woman lowered her hand that held a cup of steaming hot tea.

I was shocked, just like everyone else, as the woman’s twinkling lavender eyes fell upon me.

“It’s been awhile, Cassandra Thorn. Or should I say Cassandra Cyldrirth? It’s good to see that you survived your awakening and now found your way to the beginning path of truth. It was kind of your twin sister to invite me for some lovely orange pekoe tea. Why don’t we all move to the lounge? There is a lot to discuss.”

My threatened royalty resulted in a reunion I wasn’t expecting. Now we were going to find out why fate brought us here.

HIDDEN ROOTS OF TRANQUILITY

“So whose stupid idea was it to make two royal supernaturals fight one another like we’re in the times of the plague?” The nerdy voice reminded me of those times in Psychic Prison with Doc ranting about some sort of problem at hand.

“We didn’t think it would result in both of them getting intense fevers,” Omarion grunted. “Fuck, my body hurts.”

“Good. Suffer from the wounds you got for being a stupid, rebellious ass,” Doc muttered.

“Being scolded by Doc feels like our school days when the nerdiest teacher in the school tried to pick on you,” Tristan quietly muttered.

“You realize he can hear you,” Omarion groaned. “And I’m not rebellious!”

“Do you need a little reminder of how you got those wounds?” Doc asked.

“I don’t need a reminder. That evil pixie was the one to beat my ass up for insulting his princess. Didn’t think she’d try to kill me.”

“You’re lucky Princess Castalia’s ill or that same pixie would rid you of your existence before you stood a chance.”

The low rumble made Doc chuckle. “It’s been quite some time since I’ve seen you around, Lokisura. Is the Underworld not appeasing your appetite for death?”

That made the room quiet before Lokisura replied, “Hades doesn’t need my assistance. Figured I’d come back up to check on the princess. She’s been rather needy as of late. I can see why now, with the new arrivals.”

“How long until the two of them recover?”

“They should be as good as new in two weeks.”

“Two weeks?” Adonis and Otis emphasized. “We don’t have that much time.”

“Why not?” Lokisura inquired. “There is no rush, unless we’re playing around with the wicked.”

“That’s exactly what we’re potentially dealing with,” Dominick declared. “Do you know who Margaret Widow is?”

“A woman who surpassed her allotted time on earth and is playing with the gamble of death. I’m well aware of her withering soul of emotionless banter. What does that weak shifter have to do with anything?”

“The weak hag is the culprit behind all the supernatural kidnappings as of late. She’s working with a number of individuals of higher positions to try and eliminate the human race,” Tristan explained.

“So the common villainous goals. Why would I waste my time on such?” Lokisura questioned out of boredom.

“If Widow finds out that Cassandra is alive and has a twin, she’s going to be after both of you,” Dominick explained.

“She can go right ahead and try. No need to waste my energy on trying to save an ungrateful race that does nothing but whine about their circumstances.”

“Humans aren’t that bad,” Doc mumbled. “I also suggest you do try and stop the old hag. Power-hungry seniors are never good ones to leave roaming the earth with control in their fingertips. Never ends well.”

“You make it seem as though your opinion matters to me,” Lokisura grumbled.

“I know it doesn’t, but if she gets what she’s aiming for, you all might as well say goodbye to the woman you love because she’ll be used as a catalyst for the Great Summoning.”

“The great what?” Otis and Adonis questioned, but Lokisura interjected, “Why is that wench attempting to awaken a savage, supernatural beast with everlasting life?”

“What the what?” Omarion commented.

Something cold pressed against my forehead, and the tense heat that fought to consume me began to calm.

“The Great Summoning of Supernatural Captivity. It’s a legend that was written centuries ago by a prophetic elder who predicted the financial crash that led to the rise of the supernatural race. She stated that there will come a time of chaos and wonder as powerful beings of variation will begin to disappear, hidden in the depths of underground structures, while the world is thrown into chaos. The weak will succumb to the strong until multiple races are wiped from the earth, and supremacy is won by default. That is only the beginning of what triggers the Great Summoning,” Doc explained.

“Only the trigger?” Tristan questioned.

“Once the supreme race remains, a sacrifice must be made. Those of power will choose five women of royal power, beings born into the lines of Monarchy. Each will be unique in their own way, and fate will unite them in the heart of captivity.”

Even with my half-conscious state, I could feel the growth of tension in the room as Doc carried on.

“Sacrificed by using the overflowing catalyst of twin souls, the remaining three will be depleted of all life and trigger the rise of a god who can destroy the universe and time itself. Those intent on controlling such a lethal beast will come to realize their mistakes, but it will be far too late. The twin flames that power the beast with an endless flow of the magic of the universe will cycle through until they are killed. Their deaths will not destroy the beast but empower it to finish the world off until all that remains is its skeletal being.”

“Doc.” Omarion sounded like he was struggling to breathe. “When did you find this out?!”

“Last week when the hag herself was muttering nonsense while I completed her physical check,” Doc replied. “Yes, yes, I’m rather useful when I need to be.”

“How do we trust a doctor who plays both sides?”

“I’m on the side that pays me well and ensures I’m kept safe from harm. So far, that has proven to be your side of this brewing war. And I decided to be generous, seeing as I’m pleased that Cassandra isn’t dead.”

“Will you keep that a secret?” Otis questioned in a threatening voice.

“I have no need to rat you out to a woman who ignores my existence when I do far too much for her ungrateful ass. Who would have thought working with another side could prove that there are better avenues to tackle that respect your work? I’ve only remained with her for so long because I have no time to start over or deal with new clientele. I get to do my research and save these women from the claws of death. It’s a win-win. Now, I suggest you let the two of them rest.”

“Alright,” Omarion replied. “What do we do when they wake?”

“Your other friends are waiting for when they’re both feeling better. If Cassandra surpasses my expectations, as usual, she and her twin sister Castalia will be awake before the afternoon.”

“Alright,” Omarion sighed. “Thanks, Doc.”

“See where appreciation gets you? To the top,” Doc hummed.

“I have one more question about the beast,” Tristan inquired. “If that happens, what would become of this place and the person that summoned it? Would they be killed?”

“Anything that harbors power greater than its owner will find a way to overpower their owner for the sake of remaining on the throne,” Doc declared. “But I worry it’ll be far worse than that.”

“What do you mean?” Otis questioned.

“The beast won’t stop after reaping through this land of the living,” Doc whispered. “The final comment prophesized that the very beast will conqueror this land and move to the one in the depths below.”

“Depths below?” Tristan’s voice trembled slightly. “You’re not referring to…”

“The Underworld,” Lokisura announced. “Tsk. This is going to be a pain.”

“The dragon can’t kill what’s already dead,” Otis pointed out.

Doc laughed, silencing the room until he sighed. “You’re talking about a creature that is stronger than any god or royal. You’re also forgetting that this being will be running off of endless power from the universe. The Underworld is the land of the dead, but doesn’t that require energy? The flames of hell? Energy. Souls of the deceased? Energy. The living and the dead all have one thing in common. They all harbor souls. The only difference is that the Underworld is filled with people I wouldn’t give a crap about, though there are many sent for judgment who will rise up to the heavens if proven innocent based on their deeds on this world. All complicated stuff really, but why don’t we avoid that ending, shall we?”

“Surprising that you didn’t get caught for snooping so much,” Lokisura grumbled.

“Knowledge is power. You all know that. How else would I be able to live in this world of supernaturals for so long? The wench would have killed me ages ago.”

The silence that lingered made me want to return to sleep, and as I began to drift, Doc’s words reached my ears.

“Allow the princesses to rest, but you should get your introductions out of the way and begin growing your alliances. Widow is moving at the speed of light to revive her eternal demon puppet and if we’re all not careful, that’s exactly what she’ll get.”

“Hmph. How the hell does a snake shifter have so much power to get all of this done? It’s as if she has a royal on her side,” Dominick complained.

There was another eerie laugh as the creak of a door hummed through the air.

“That’s exactly it,” Doc declared. “And it’s best you find out who it is before we’re all screwed.”

The door closed and my consciousness faded away.

“HOW LONG ARE you going to glare at me for?”

“For the rest of your existence,” I muttered as my eyes continued to glare at the very woman in question. Her smile was exactly like mine, the eerie sight of my identical copy only leaving me in a state of disbelief.

If only my men were around. Maybe they could help prove that this woman couldn’t be real.

I have a sister. Fuck that, I have a damn twin!

“That would be a boring existence to live,” she hummed and snapped her fingers. With a poof, a teal blue nail filer appeared, and she lifted her left hand to view her gold nails. “I almost broke a nail fighting you. Can’t go causing chaos with broken nails, you know?”

“You’re not serious.”

“Dead serious.” She bobbed her head and began to file her nails. The white cooling patch was still on her forehead, while her long locks were up in a ponytail.

Her hair wasn’t as identical to mine in its current shade, the previous turquoise with orange and gold highlight combo was now a piercing blonde with red highlights.

If you focused long enough, there would be a slight hint of white, giving off a tinsel effect. Her eyes that had been glimmering blue with orange were now a prism of colors, like the shards of glass she’d used in battle.

Other than those two minor changes, everything else about her was just like me. Our height, skin complexion, lips, and nose structure, even the way we talked was so aligned that it was like talking to my reflection.

I’d woken up first, my eyes taking in the glamorous room that had to be some sort of medical area but in Dubai style. The beds had golden headboards, and to not acknowledge the comfiest set of pillows I’d ever experienced would be a sin itself.

Not to mention the bed was automated to shift into any position you liked and had heat and cold functions. Top it all off with the massage feature and you’ve got yourself a healing comfort machine.

My bed was opposite my twin’s, and I took a quiet moment to try and absorb everything that just happened.

One minute I’m sleeping and the next, fighting against the second princess of the Cyldrirth family.

Her sleeping figure was probably the most innocence I’d see from her. How peaceful her expression appeared while her prism aura lightly danced around her figure.

Recalling our fight and the shards of glass she called to her command led me to ponder what gifts she had to create glass itself.

I didn’t have that.

I’d be lying if I didn’t admit how cool it was to wield glass, but on the power scale between us, I questioned which one of us was stronger. Deep down, I already knew the answer to that burning question, but I pondered whether I could achieve greater levels of power.

Do I need to be so powerful?

It intrigued me how merely weeks ago I was dealing with the idea of potentially becoming a supernatural, and here I was questioning if I wanted to be stronger than I already was.

I was nowhere near as experienced as supernaturals who’d been in their elements for years - or born into it - but during the fight when I drew magic from my surroundings, I’d gotten to experience a taste of the thrumming power around us.

The taste of victory, the vision of submission, and the empowerment of harboring the results I desired was addicting.

Very addicting.

Now that my sister was awake and the guys weren’t around, it was the best time to get as much information out of her as possible.

I wasn’t sure where the guys were, but I was secretly hoping they’d be here soon so we could figure out what the hell was next on this damn mission.

My eyes lingered on my copy as she continued to file her nails. She inspected them once before her eyes lifted to stare into mine - their seriousness flickering within the prism sparks within her irises.

“Why don’t we have a serious conversation while your men are figuring things out on the outside world?”

I remained still, my eyes that stared intensely at her acknowledging my interest. Her lips curled into a smile, one that gave off a malicious appearance. It was like looking into the reflection of an evil me, one that was ready to conqueror the world.

“If our little catfight put a strain on your memory, I’ll repeat my name and status. Castalia Cyldrirth, princess of the Cyldrirth kingdoms.”

“Kingdoms,” I muttered the single word, which only made her smile widen.

“We’re hybrids, which only means we’re a part of two kingdoms. One within the fae realms and the other in the skies of dragon shifters.”

“Did you know of my existence?” I had to ask - to be given some sort of answer as to how I’d known nothing about being a twin for the last twenty years of my existence.

“Yes and no,” she answered truthfully and lowered her hands while her head moved to look at the wall of art on her left. Following her gaze, I peered upon various artwork, and the longer I stared at the beautifully painted designs, the more it reflected a story of some kind.

“Did you know most Monarchs are twins?”

“Alisha isn’t a twin,” I acknowledged.

“She’s a rare one percent. The majority are twins, both born of royal blood and harboring hybrid characteristics. They’re supposed to lift each other up and rise to their respective thrones when the time of age is declared across the kingdoms. At least, that was the old tradition.”

“Then what happened to leave me in the dump while you got to enjoy the life of royal pastures?” I inquired. The bitterness in my voice made it seem like I was jealous - and maybe I was - but I couldn’t see how I was sent off with a different family and dumped on the street of homelessness while she got catered into this world.

“Royal pasture is a strong assumption.” Her eyes flickered to a striking red when she returned her gaze to me, one that made shivers rush through me as goosebumps appeared on my arms. “If you weren’t my sister, I would have shown you what reckless speech gets you in the lands of the fae, but alas, you were stuck in this world that belittles everything and treats supernaturals either good or downright horrible.”

She shrugged and with a blink, those red orbs were back to their prism sanctuary.

“From what I gathered from your boyfriends, you were dumped and thankfully saved as a baby by a man of nurturing kindness,” she began. “However, I was dumped in similar circumstances but was raised in a not so kind environment and somehow found my way back to the realms of the fae.”

Her revelation left me unsure of what to say as I watched her eyes leave mine to return to the artwork. “I’m not going to bore you with my upbringing, but I discovered our home in the fae lands and was able to reconnect with the queen, our mother. However, the timing was off and the tensions between dragons and fae shifters were high. Needless to say, I couldn’t remain there.”

“Tensions between the fae and dragon shifters? Why haven’t I heard of that?” I inquired.

“Unless you’ve actually lived in the supernatural world of both kinds, you wouldn’t hear and see such things. They never reach the daily news. Compared to humans, we don’t lay out all our dirty laundry on the surface for the world to mock us. We may be from two powerful kingdoms, but it doesn’t mean they get along.”

“Are you saying we weren’t supposed to be born?” I inquired.

“No, we weren’t accidents,” she confronted the topic. “Our parents wanted us, and seeing as we’re the second and third child, it wasn’t as though this was their first rodeo when they were blessed with twins.”

“So it’s true,” I whispered. “We have an older brother.”

“A very stubborn older brother who just so happens to be living beneath us.”

My wide eyes made her grin, and she shrugged.

“Do you know why Level Six is off-limits?”

“No.”

The sinister grin returned as her eyes switched to a dark purple.

“Our older brother is a little scary and pretty much stays in his dragon form all the time. Anyone who dares to venture down there never comes back. He loves to eat supernaturals and everyone he devours sacrifices all their magical traits to him. Isn’t that delightful.”

“That’s sickening,” I muttered in disgust.

“That’s your human upbringing that’s talking,” she discarded my revulsion at the thought.

“Alright, aside from the dragon part, why is he down there still if he’s also royalty?”

“He landed himself in bad territory when he was younger. To simply put it, he’s the reason why the fae and dragons are on bad terms. He’s also the reason why we couldn’t grow up in a powerful kingdom like Mother’s, but I can assume we wouldn’t be the individuals we are today if we hadn’t been placed in our circumstances.”

She lowered her eyes to her lap. “Either way, I believe we’re going to need our brother’s assistance sooner or later.”

“Why is that?” I inquired. “Does he have to come to claim the throne or something?”

“Oh hell no.” Castalia laughed. “Can you imagine putting a seething dragon who probably wants payback for the years of imprisonment on the throne of not one but two supernatural races? He’d start a war as his first command and ensure both sides suffered tremendous consequences.”

“You act as if you’ve met him,” I whispered.

Her eyes grew pitch black and her deep frown made me hold my breath.

“I have and unless the world is literally ending and needs his raging ass, I’ll never visit him again.”

The sudden flicker of black revealed a swirling gust of black wind. Within a blink, there was the 6′7″ man who could have killed Omarion and me if given the authoritative command. He wore all black, including black gloves, but this time I could vividly see the extremely fast flapping wings, similar to the wings of a pixie.

He placed his hand on her shoulder, and Castalia blinked until her eyes were back to their usual prism selves. Glancing over to the man, she pouted her lips in confusion before her smile returned.

“Hey, Loki!”

“Good afternoon, princess.”

“Jeez, I keep telling you to stop with the formalities. It’s Cas. C-A-S.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Ugh,” she groaned before she blinked and looked over to me.

“What were we just saying?”

“Uh…” The look Loki gave told me to move right along to a different topic. Figuring whatever had to do with our brother must be some sort of trigger, I decided to follow my gut. “Your nickname is Cas?”

“Yup.”

“That’s going to be annoying.”

“Why?”

“Cass.” I purposely pointed to myself.

“Cass and Cas,” she stated about three times before it seemed to click. “Oh fuck. That’s going to be annoying. We’ll just emphasize the s with yours. Cas-S!”

“You realize how stupid that sounds, right?”

“What? It’s reasonable. No one’s got time to go and say Castalia. Literally. Cas-ta-li-a. Four syllables. The only time anyone should be using my full name is in bed. Now that’s hot.”

Alright. We’re definitely twin sisters.

“I’ll give you that one.” I sighed. “Alright, I’ll attempt to set aside my anger about this whole thing, but you haven’t really answered my inquiry about why we grew up apart.”

“I’d love to give you the full details, but I won’t be able to unless we’re in our very kingdom.”

“Why not?”

“Due to the younger me randomly arriving back home during tense times, our mother placed a spell that would make it extremely inconvenient to talk about the fae realms. I can speak the term, but if I want to go into detail, I’ll be led down a path of suffering until my head explodes.”

The way she said it made my eyes widen in horror.

“It’s not literal,” she elaborated. “But I’d be of no use if I tried to test its limits, so I’d rather not. However, there is a way to get the answers you seek.”

“What would I have to do?” I questioned.

“It’s not what you have to do. It’s where you must go. Seeing as this prison allows us to go in and out as we please it shouldn’t be a difficult quest to accomplish, but it’ll require you to have a pixie fae guide. It would be smart to have another fae come with us. Easier to blend in.”

“I have a pixie guide,” I announced. “Marigold.”

Her name prompted her appearance; her little body revealing itself with a poof of golden and blue smoke. She yawned and outstretched her hands before she sleepily looked in Castalia’s direction.

“I’m here, Princess Cassandra,” she sluggishly declared before yawning again and blinking her eyes that were half-open. “Hmm? Princess Cassandra? You’re a little different than usual. What happened when I went to sleep?”

Castalia was grinning from ear to ear while I groaned.

“Marigold. Over here.”

My little pixie turned her head my way, and then looked between us with a back and forth gaze until her eyes grew as massive as plates while she put her hands in the air.

“AH! There are two princesses! AHH!”

She began fluttering in a circle while mumbling, “What to do! My princess cloned herself in her sleep! How shall I serve both of them? What to do! Who to call? Does that mean I can make myself into two? Hmm. Two of me. That would be weird.”

Castalia was laughing now, and she looked to Loki, who seemed to blend so well with the darkness I’d forgotten he was even there.

“Lokisura! You should be all bubbly like her!”

“You and I can both agree that you’d submerge my body in flames if I was close to being as ecstatic as she is,” Lokisura muttered.

Marigold stopped and flinched at the sight of Lokisura.

“Y-Y-You!”

Lokisura merely blinked as he stared at her with an emotionless expression.

“What?”

“Y-You’re a pixie!”

“Your point?”

Marigold flew over to whisper in my ear, “Princess, look! A male pixie!”

“Marigold, you’re pretty loud,” I acknowledged her attempt to whisper, which was pretty loud when the room was quiet. “Didn’t think he was a pixie but the wings give it away a little. Aren’t pixie shifters supposedly smaller? I didn’t think they were supposed to look like they’re the bringers of death and despair.”

Lokisura gave me an unamused look, but Castalia was laughing again.

“Oh ya, she’s so related to me. Didn’t I tell you that when you came out of the pits of hell looking like a damn reaper of the night? I even questioned if I’d died again and you were there to reap my soul!”

“Princess.” Lokisura looked completely unsatisfied with the conversation. “I’m leaving.”

“Aww, don’t go! It’s been a while since we’ve seen each other.”

He eyed her for a moment, looking reluctant to remain in the conversation, let alone here in this room, but he didn’t move from his spot as he muttered, “Fine.”

“Thank you,” Castalia replied sweetly. “I’ll reward you later.” The saucy wink and commentary gave me total flirt signs, which left me questioning what should have been obvious.

“Are you two together?”

They two of them stared at me like I’d asked them if they were aliens from another planet. Marigold leaned even closer to my ear. “I think they’re dating,” she said even louder than her last statement, which actually made me smirk.

The way Castalia blushed answered my question before she immediately coughed and argued, “Stop spitting nonsense and let’s get back to the topic!”

“Sure, sure.” I didn’t care if she was going to ignore the obvious relationship, though it intrigued me that she was dating an apparent pixie.

“Does that mean this guy over here is your fae pixie guide?” I studied him carefully before pouting my lips. “Why can’t Marigold take a form like that? Minus the whole male part.”

“Lokisura,” Castalia gestured to the man in question, “is indeed a fae pixie guide. As to why he’s in this form…it’s a complicated error of circumstance.”

When she didn’t say more, I could only assume that Lokisura went through something he shouldn’t have and that was the result.

Probably something she’ll tell me once we’ve formed some sort of sisterly bond. If that’s even possible.

“Princess Cassandra?” Marigold questioned. “How did you get a twin overnight?”

“Long story,” I said and sighed. “Guess I have a twin sister.”

“Older twin sister.” Castalia added the fine detail.

“I still think that’s incorrect.”

“We won’t know until we see Mother ourselves. Now that I know you have a pixie guide, that’s not an issue anymore. Now we just need another fae.”

The door opened then, and we all turned our attention to see Dominick enter the room. His eyes looked between the two of us before confusion morphed on his expression.

“The problem with identical twins,” he muttered.

“What do you-” I began and returned my gaze to Castalia to see her hair had replicated mine and our eyes were identical again.

“Oh c’mon! How the fuck did you change to look exactly like me in a split second? Change back!” I exclaimed.

“What are you trying to accuse me of being an imposter? This is how I look!”

“Bitch! I’ll slap you back to our damn mother’s womb if you try and seduce my men!”

“I’d like to see you try, but he’s my man, not yours.”

My eye twitched and I was standing on the bed and launching into the air to attack before arms stopped me midway.

“Jeez, Cass,” Dominick sighed, and I noticed Otis, Adonis, Tristan, and Omarion entering the room. “I can tell the difference. Just needed a second because your auras are identical.”

“She’s a copycat bitch!” I snapped.

“Hmph. Not my fault we’re twins. Also, I’m older, so you technically copied me. So sit on your damn throne and hush.”

“Fuck you!”

“I’d fuck me too, but that’s not possible in this universe. Maybe in another realm.”

I let out a stream of smoke from my nose, and that made everyone freeze and look my way. Then everyone looked at Omarion, as if he was the cause of it.

“Why the hell is everyone looking my way? I didn’t make her do that.”

Castalia giggled and brought our attention to her. “Dragon mates are so fun to watch.” Her hair slowly shifted back to its previous color, the blonde streaks disappearing before her red and white tinsel streaks returned.

“Also makes the female dragon quite jealous.”

“I’m not jealous!” I huffed and reached out to hug Dominick. “Hey, sexy fae.”

That made Dominick snicker. “Hey, sexy queen. What happened to not causing trouble?”

I pulled back to give him a hurt look, my lips forming a pout as I pointed in Castalia’s direction. “She started it with her damn existence.”

“That’s your immaturity talking.” Castalia sighed. “I don’t even blame you. If there wasn’t so much talk of an imposter roaming around my prison, I would be chilling in the Underworld.”

“In the Underworld?” Otis and Adonis questioned.

“Minor details,” she brushed off the subject yet again. “I’m assuming you’re all here to explain what we’ve missed?”

I looked to the others to see them nod as Dominick carried me back to bed. After lowering me back, he allowed the others to greet me with hugs and quick kisses until it was Omarion’s turn.

I punched him in the nuts.

“Fuck! Cass?!”

“Does it hurt? Oh, my bad. I’m sure it’s better than being thrown onto a suicide floor and left for dead, you fucking cock!”

The others slowly backed away from the bed, while Omarion still clenched his crotch. “Why are you four backing away?” Castalia asked in amusement.

“Hi, Cass’s copy,” Tristan greeted before he answered, “and normally when Cass is angry to that extent, it triggers her BTS, and then we’re all fucked.”

“BTS?”

“Blind-sighted Tantrum Syndrome,” Otis and Adonis replied.

“That can’t seriously be a diagnosis,” Castalia questioned.

“It is when it comes to Cassandra, and we’re not prepared to get our asses kicked now that she’s a supernatural,” Dominick acknowledged.

“Asses kicked?” Tristan gasped. “She’d murder us without even trying. One punch, kick, or even just an inhale would be the doom of us now.”

“Good point.” Otis and Adonis nodded in agreement.

“Are any of you hearing yourselves?” Castalia inquired.

“Trust us,” Dominick declared. “Cass was a scary human. It didn’t matter that she didn’t have a single pinch of magic in her bones when we were young. She kicked our butts.”

“Clearly, seeing as you’re actually afraid when all she did was punch that god’s cock.” She glanced my way. “Good job, sis. I underestimated you.”

“Now I receive your praise,” I huffed but returned my eyes to Omarion, who was trying to recover from my attack. “I was serious before I passed out! If you fucking do that shit again, you’ll never get a damn chance with this!” I moved my hands around me to emphasize what I was referring to.

All Omarion could do was slowly nod, and Castalia snickered.

“So cute. Look, Loki. The dragon god is afraid of my sister. Hehehe,”

“You’re loving this, aren’t you?” I muttered.

“It’s been a while since I’ve enjoyed random banter like this,” she revealed. “When the world fears uttering the wrong word in front of you, life becomes filled with boring responses like ‘yes, Your Majesty’ and ‘right away, princess’. It’s why I don’t stay here for longer than need be.”

“You’re referring to this prison?” I inquired.

“Correct.” She nodded. “I own it.”

Everyone in the room looked her way, and I was sure not the only one gawking.

“Say that again?” I encouraged.

“I own Dubai’s prison, the number one prison in the world,” she announced.

“That’s impossible,” Omarion declared, recovering from my attack as he rose up to stand at his full height. “The prison was formed far before you were alive.”

“Your point?” she questioned. “What happens when an owner dies? A new one has to replace them, correct?”

“Princess Castalia is the official owner of this prison. Feel free to check for yourself,” Lokisura emphasized.

Tristin pulled out his phone and was tapping his fingers furiously on the touch screen until his eyes widened.

“Holy fuck, she…she is?! Wait a minute. Castalia Thorn?”

He gave her a questioning look and Castalia shrugged. “It seemed like a good last name to go with when I was young. The word thorn always came up in my dreams, and so did Cass. I figured it was a sign from the universe telling me to go along with using that last name instead of my royal one. Plus, it was perfect documentation-wise since everyone always assumed I was the daughter of that rich human family. Good leverage when you want to own a prison.”

“All of this seems unreal,” I mumbled and lay back against the pillows. All my energy felt spent, but I knew we had so much more to talk about.

“You’re telling me,” Castalia groaned. “I’m pooped.”

“Same,” I replied.

The group looked between us, and Tristan asked, “Castalia, was it? How did you look like Cass just a second ago? Like the same hair color and all?”

“Ah, that’s my usual dragon shifter look. This is my usual fae style. My fae magic is stronger so I’m comfortable with using glamour to cover my real appearance. Other than that, I look exactly like Cassandra.”

“Intriguing,” I whispered. “I want to learn that.”

“We can do a lesson when we reach the fae lands,” she announced.

“You’re going where?” Dominick questioned.

“We need to go to the fae lands,” I answered. “We need to go there if I want some answers as to why this,” my hand gestured between myself and Castalia, “happened when it shouldn’t have. We obviously know Widow put a block on me when I was a babe and gave the Thorns a hell of a payment to dump me for dead but-”

“What?” Castalia gasped, her eyes narrowing on us. “What do you mean bribed and dumped?”

“Do you know Margaret Widow?”

“The old hag who’s a bitch and hates my guts. Nothing new.”

“Wait!” We all gasped and looked her way. “She KNOWS you?!”

“Of course she does,” Castalia replied. “She always mutters bullshit, saying I should keep to my human roots and stop trying to enter the supernatural world.”

“Wait a minute.” I furrowed my brows at her words. “What does she call you?”

“Cassandra Thorn,” she replied. “Stupid, really. We never saw each other often, usually at group functions where supernaturals need to attend. I went to a few to make sure I’d have proof of my involvement in the supernatural world for when I had to take ownership of the jail. She’d always give me the biggest scowl upon my arrival and belittle me and say shit about some supernatural bros or whatever nonsense. I always ignored her because I didn’t want to disrespect an elder, but it’s sure hard not to when she’s an annoying, greedy bitch of a snake shifter.”

We were all shocked at the revelation before a thought rushed to my mind.

“At those meetings, did you look like this?” I pointed to myself.

“Nah.” She shook her head. “I was going through a rebellious stage and wanted to see what it was like to be a human. I had a dream of the exact look and figured, why not? It’s obvious when playing around the supernaturals to not show all your cards, so I disguised my true appearance and went to these conferences looking slightly different.”

Tristan walked over to her side of the bed, keeping a two step distance when Lokisura gave him an odd look. Pulling out his phone once more, he tapped it a few times before presenting it to both of them.

“Like this?”

“Oh. That’s exactly how I looked. Where did you get that picture? Google?”

“That was me,” I announced. “When I was human. I’ve only recently looked like this, since my powers were awakened.”

“Intriguing,” she whispered. “That means Widow hasn’t realized there’s two of us.”

“Have you been around lately?”

“No.” She shook her head. “As I said, I came down here due to the extensive amount of worry that there was an imposter trying to claim my prison. I haven’t been around here in months.”

“Which means you haven’t heard of my apparent death,” I confirmed.

“Death, as in?”

“Cassandra Thorn, the human who chills around these four men over here,” I gestured to Adonis, Otis, Dominick, and Tristan, “is dead. My funeral is clearly being planned and the guys are set to rise to supernatural council positions in who knows when.”

“Soon,” Otis replied.

“A lot sooner than we thought,” Adonis muttered.

Castalia glanced their way, her expression appearing as though she was deep in thought. “What about the female?”

“What?” Omarion asked.

“There has to be a female in a group of five. That’s what I last heard when it came to appointing new individuals to the council. Was I wrongly informed?”

“No, you’re right,” Dominick replied, moving to sit on the side of the bed before he took my hand subconsciously. The action gave me a little bit of energy as I continued focusing on the conversation at hand.

“It looks like Widow is going to be the replacement if we don’t find one,”

“When do you ascend into your positions?” she inquired.

“The day of Cassandra’s funeral,” Otis revealed. “Right after, to be frank.”

“Seriously?” I gasped. “When’s the funeral?”

“Two months from now,” Adonis replied.

“That’s not good.” Castalia bit her lip before looking at Lokisura. “Loki. Inform the others I’ll be remaining here for a bit to attend to family matters. They can come down if they wish, but it’s not required. Inform the prison guests that the imposter was dealt with and I’ll be away on other business plans. We’ll reveal Cass later when our plans come together.”

“I’ll do that right away, Princess,” he announced with a bow. She nodded, and they shared a look, his body fading into the shadows within a few seconds.

We couldn’t comment about it, as her eyes locked on us.

“Scratch the previous plan of formulating a plan with the other Monarchs. We gotta get things rolling.”

“What’s the plan?” Omarion questioned. “We don’t know what Widow is planning to do aside from wiping the human race out and wanting to be a replacement on the council.”

“There have been multiple reports that someone of royal blood is working with these individuals who are the culprits behind all these supernatural kidnappings. I was slightly awake when you were discussing with that nerd laboratory dude about what Widow’s plans may potentially be.”

“You were?” I asked her.

She gave me a smug look. “As were you.”

“Slightly,” I mumbled, feeling like a kid who got caught stealing.

“Anyways,” Castalia continued. “Cassandra needs to get information regarding our separation, and I’d like to confirm if this potential royal threat is our brother.”

“Brother?” the others questioned and looked at me.

“Right,” I drawled out and raised my hands in defeat. “I apparently have an older brother who’s a malicious dragon in Level Six, which is right beneath us. He likes to eat supernaturals and absorb their magic powers, so we can’t really go down there and have a family reunion.”

“Man, Cassandra. Why is your family tree full of secrets?” Tristan whined.

“I don’t know!” I whined. “I was an orphan three and a half months ago.”

“Valid point,” Otis and Adonis declared.

“If Cass is going to the fae lands, are we all going?” Omarion inquired.

“No.” Castalia shook her head. “Only fae can come, which means me, Cassandra, and her fae mate over there.”

“How’d you know we were mates?” Dominick inquired.

“The two of you carry the same prism crowns over your heads. It’s obvious for the powerful fae to pick up on if they concentrate on your auras long enough. Your bond will come in handy.”

“In handy?” I inquired.

“You’ll see when we get there,” she confirmed. “Going into the fae lands triggers different time changes. That’s why we have to do this immediately. A week here can be a day there. We’ll need a day of rest from the shift between lands, and a day or two for introductions and revelations about what we need to know and do if we get the answers we seek. If this royal is close to home, we’re going to have to come prepared to confront the public with our existence.”

“We will?” It felt like everything was going far too fast.

Castalia nodded, looking just as worried as I.

“I have a plan brewing in my mind that can ensure Widow doesn’t become a temporary replacement.”

“What’s that?” Omarion pressed.

“Cassandra’s funeral. We reveal that she’s alive. That would immediately cause mayhem and whoever was blamed for her death would be deemed innocent.”

“Which is me,” Omarion muttered.

“Ah.” Castalia stared at him for a moment. “Oh, you’re the defiant one that was pissing Loki off. Don’t blame him for chaining you up.”

I could see Omarion’s eye twitch, but he kept his mouth shut.

“Anyways, she’ll announce that she’s alive and well, and take the final position on the council. That’s when I jump in. I’ll arrive on the scene and then introduce myself as the princess of Cyldrirth. It’ll be obvious that Cassandra and I are twins, which will then make everyone realize our family tree and that someone or a group wanted us dead on purpose to ignite a war and this apparent prophesied legend. Widow would be arrested and immediately judged by the new council. Give her the death penalty. She dies. Life is good. We get to return to our lives of eating chocolate and buying lingerie.”

The guys looked over at me and I rolled my eyes.

“C’mon. Loving lingerie isn’t a genetic trait.”

“You sure?” Adonis smirked. “I don’t think she has an incubus that loves slicing through his girlfriend’s wardrobe.”

“Hmph. You’d be surprised with a damn pixie who ruins all my damn lingerie,” Castalia muttered.

“So you two are dating!” I accused.

She glared at me to the point that it felt like my blood was cooling down to freezing temperatures. “Lalalala. Oh look! We better hop right to the fae lands!” I exclaimed.

The guys sighed but nodded.

“Dominick is going with Cassandra then, but what about the other girls?”

“Ah,” Castalia commented. “I believe Ivy is here on business with her mate. Alisha was receiving training, and Celeste does whatever the fuck she wants. We do need to discuss why it seems our lives have intertwined in this messy problem, but duty calls and we’re about to sacrifice three human weeks for three days in the fae world.”

“You guys should go now then,” Tristan encouraged. “We can handle things here.”

“After we get more information about ourselves and potentially figure out whether a royal is running this show, what’s next? It feels like we’re walking on a path with no objective,” I admitted.

“In the supernatural world, there isn’t a goal destination,” Castalia declared. “Especially in situations like this where there are far too many variations interfering with the equation at hand. Let’s hope that a royal isn’t actually influencing all of this, and if they are, they don’t belong in our family tree. If it is someone related to us, we’ll have no choice but to visit Level Six, but that will require Cassandra to go.”

“Why not-” Omarion began but I interrupted. “Let’s deal with one step at a time, then.”

Omarion looked my way, but I hope my pleading look was enough to prompt him to back off on the topic. He gave me a slight nod, which was relieving because he understood my silent request.

“Alright. Guess we’re going on a trip, little sis.”

“I’m older,” I huffed.

“Sure, sure,” she brushed off my comment. “Whatever floats your boat.”

Dominick squeezed my hand, and I took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

“Are you ready to come and see the fae lands?” Dominick inquired quietly.

“Nope.” I gave him a nervous look. “But I guess no one is really ready to return to a place they never experienced but belong to.”

He nodded, and I saw the flicker of nervousness that leaked into his loving eyes. Maybe Dominick was just as nervous about going.

Holding his hand as tightly as he was holding mine, I leaned in and whispered, “I’ll be by your side for the entire journey.”

He leaned back to give me a pleased grin and nodded. “Just as I’ll remain by your side the whole way.”

We shared a look and I pumped myself up for what was about to commence.

It’s time to find out the truth of my birthplace…the hidden roots that will lead to my tranquility.

TO THE LANDS I NEVER KNEW WERE OURS

“We’re home!” Marigold beamed as our boat drifted out of the thick mist that parted to reveal the magnificent sight of sparkling flowers, beautiful, rich colors, and an astounding castle made of gold.

The designs of red and orange flowers that wrapped around the building’s structure were a work of art, and only complemented the amazing sight that grew grander as we took in the various flowers, trees, statues, and teal green stream beneath us that twinkled as the giant moon shone down upon us.

“This place takes your breath away no matter how many times you’ve witnessed it with your own eyes,” Castalia whispered while Lokisura continued to navigate the magically created boat that transported the four of us after we’d arrived through a portal at the edge of a vast, mist-filled lake.

We had officially landed in the fae lands of the Cyldrirth kingdom. Entering through the portal ignited by Castalia with the tattoo on her right arm had taken a little toll on her that required us to rest for an hour.

I didn’t mind the mini break because I wasn’t a hundred percent after our little fight. We’d barely slept and from Doc’s orders, we wouldn’t be fully recovered for two weeks. Who knew if fae time counted in that healing process, but if we did spend three days here, we’d return to the human world with three weeks lost.

Who knew the time went by so quickly in a different world?

The whole idea that other worlds existed was hard to swallow. It was one thing to hear, read, or even dream about it, but to enter into a land that felt completely different, from the air quality to the vivid colors of life that left you in a state of astonishment, it really did a number to your beliefs.

It proved that anything was possible in our supernatural world, which was both exciting and fearsome.

Arriving here had ignited all sorts of feelings in me. It was difficult to explain the resonating feelings that swarmed through me. Absorbing as much detail as I could made me wonder what it would have been like to grow up in a world like this.

The magic around us was so intense, you could feel the charge of it through the air. Once you adjusted to the environmental shift of pure air and buzzing energy all around you, it felt energizing to be a part of this environment.

Since it was evening and the moon shone brightly in the night sky, I wondered how mystical this world would be during the day. The sight of fireflies and other nightly creatures both in the forest and in the water’s depths made my lips curl up with respect.

If our mother was in charge of ensuring this kingdom remained as serene as it was, I’d have to praise her for a job well done for maintaining this world’s natural beauty.

In comparison to our lands back on earth, it was astonishing to see the dramatic difference between a world that gave nature respect and our world that struggled to not take all of the remaining lands for condo complexes and polluting factories.

Dominick squeezed my hand, prompting me to look over at him. Under the moonlight, he looked as charming as ever. I’d missed his company, and though we were here on business, I felt like I’d get to learn more about our fae bond.

We still hadn’t had the golden chance to speak of it, and I realized I’d have to fight to make time. To be honest, I was happy he’d come along because I couldn’t see myself going solo with Castalia.

Yes, we were twins, but aside from our sister connection and obvious similarities, we were still practically strangers. This mission to stop Widow and whoever she was working with to complete this summoning nonsense was what brought us together, and somehow fate had made it so no one had realized our dual existence until now.

Regardless, I was positive if Castalia was anything like me, this ‘get to know one another’ conquest would be a long journey.

Was it weird to connect so easily with my men but fear to connect with family?

“Connecting with your men and any other strangers is far different. Those are strings that can be cut if necessary. Family is a little harder to get rid of because those strings are made of blood, and in the world of the supernatural, that’s a thick pain in one’s arse.”

Quil’s entrance made me smirk in glee but also relieved me a little. This wasn’t the time for me to be anxious or hard on myself. Things were moving fast, making it extremely hard to adapt to.

I had to keep reminding myself to take one step at a time and that I’d become comfortable in my supernatural skin once we were on stable ground.

Reveal that I’m alive and a supernatural, and that Widow is a bad guy.

“What are you thinking about?” Dominick whispered.

The two of us were sitting at the back of the little boat while Castalia was in the front of the boat with Lokisura. We had a bit of space between us, but now that I knew what it was like to have supernatural senses, even whispering did next to nothing when it came to speaking quietly.

“When I became a supernatural, I wasn’t necessarily frightened like I am at the idea of being here and meeting the woman who birthed me…errr…us,” I had to correct myself, forgetting - yet again - I wasn’t a sole orphan in this world.

“The unknown is frightening. Change is frightening. Being introduced to a family of royal status in new lands that you’ve never had access to is far more frightening than the above, but I think your fear is even more valid because you’re about to face the woman who birthed you while getting the answers I’m sure you’ve sought in the back of your mind.”

He wrapped an arm around me, pulling me into a side embrace and allowing me to rest my head on his shoulder.

“Are you nervous?” I inquired with a lower voice.

“A little,” he admitted. “I’ve only come to the fae lands three times. I forgot about the shift and how vibrant everything is,” he explained. “To be honest, I’m a little worried to meet your mother. It’ll be obvious that we’re fae mates. She’ll see the crowns above our heads and all.”

“You realize no matter her opinion of you, you’re still mine, right?” I acknowledged.

Lifting my head to look up at him, I caught his sincere smile that brightened up his entire face. “I know,” he answered with pride. “You’re stuck with me.”

“Good,” I whispered and snuggled even closer to him. He kissed my temple and rubbed his hand up and down my arm while we returned our gazes to the enthralling view.

The boat began to slow as we tucked into a grassy area that led to a dark tunnel. When we were mere seconds from entering, the tunnel began to light up, various works of glowing art shining along the cylinder walls.

“Do they know we’re here?” I pondered a little louder for Castalia and Lokisura to hear.

“I’ve informed Mother that I’d be arriving,” Castalia announced. “I didn’t say you were with me.”

“Isn’t that bad?” Now my stomach was flipping at the news.

“She may not have believed me if I said you were with me,” Castalia answered, turning her head to look at us. “She never gave the impression that I had a sibling aside from our older brother. There were a few times I brought up my dreams and the feeling that there was someone similar to me out there, but they were quickly dismissed. It felt like she didn’t want to even talk about it. Now that I’m older, though, I feel we may find the truth about that.”

“So how are we going to enter?” I inquired.

“I’ll need you to use some of that glamour and change your appearance just a little bit. Dominick can remain as is, but if you can change your hair and eyes, that would be great,” she suggested.

Pouting, I looked to Dominick with a hint of worry and he nodded in encouragement.

“Close your eyes and imagine what you’d like to appear as. Think of it like how Tristan merely imagines what he wants to shift into. Your imagination has to be detailed, so take your time with it.”

“Okay,” I replied and closed my eyes really quick.

Allowing my imagination to be free of any worries, I first acknowledged my current appearance, and then began to create the new image.

“You should have curly hair. Plum’s a nice color. With some red highlights. And amber eyes,” Quil suggested.

Why do I feel as though that’s what you’d want to look like?

“Because that’s exactly what I’d look like with plump red lips, curvy hips, and a generous chest.”

You’re asking for miracles here.

“You’ll get better at it.” She sounded amused. “Just try the hair and eyes.”

Alright.

I did as she guided me to do, my imagination changing my hair into bountiful curls that were left down, their plum roots shifting to red while my blue orbs morphed into amber dancing jewels.

“Not bad at all.” Castalia’s words of praise made me open my eyes. I noticed her smile as well as Dominick’s nod of approval.

“Amazing for your first official try,” he encouraged.

“I don’t feel any different,” I commented as Marigold twirled around my head while inspecting my new appearance.

“You definitely look different, Princess Cassandra!” She clapped her hands and water formed into existence, swirling and morphing into a water sphere that projected my reflection.

I had to do a double take because I was rather unrecognizable with the new look. I’d somehow unconsciously made my skin a lot darker, reminding me of Tristan’s caramel complexion.

With the plum-to-red locks, amber eyes, and plump red lips, I really looked like a sort of foreigner from a place with lots of sun and beautiful beaches.

“Like a tough-ass dragon shifter,” Quil announced with pride. “Good work.”

Thanks.

“Wear these.” Castalia was up and offering two sets of capes. I eyed her in question, and she elaborated on her actions with, “Royal robes. We won’t be asked silly questions with these.”

We nodded in understanding and quickly donned them. With a final exchange of looks, the boat reached the dock where a guard was already standing in wait.

His armor was gold, with hints of red and orange like the castle’s surface. His stern eyes glanced around us until they locked upon Castalia as she was being aided out of the boat by Lokisura.

The guard immediately bowed when her heeled boots hit the wooden planks.

“Princess Castalia,” the guard said with respect. His words were slightly muffled by the helmet he wore, but he remained bowed until Castalia lifted her hand.

“Rise up,” she stated before looking to her right. “You’re aware of my scheduled arrival, correct?”

“Yes. The queen has confirmed and secured the secret entrance for your arrival,” he announced and looked over to Dominick and me. “She did not tell me you’d have more company.”

“They carry valuable information that can help us with the tensions between our kind and the dragons. You already can tell they have no weapons. The man is a royal of another fae kingdom and the female is his wife. They’re only here to aid us.”

The guard inspected us closely before he nodded once.

“Understood. You know the way to the royal quarters. The maids have been excused for the evening and the guards will ensure there is no interruption unless requested by the queen.”

“Excellent,” she replied. “We’ll make our way.”

After another bow of respect, the four of us were walking down the hall and following Castalia’s lead as she walked with Lokisura by her side.

I couldn’t help but smirk when I noticed their joined hands, and I gently squeezed Dominick’s as we entered the halls of the castle. I wished to admire the tapestries hung on the wall or the vivid red carpet and furniture that we passed, but I could only focus forward while my heart pounded against my chest.

It was hard to not prepare for the worst, but I quickly began to rewire my brain, acknowledging that the main importance was getting the answers we needed to figure out who was working with Widow behind the scenes.

I’d been iffy on whether we’d get any hints, especially if this royal wanted to remain a mystery, but Castalia mentioned that the kings and queens of the fae lands always knew most of the illegal actions done by other kingdoms.

Within their lands, they didn’t judge as quickly as one would think. They observed and would see how far you’d go with your plan before striking one down with a list of all the deeds committed.

It truly put the words “innocent until proven guilty” into the spotlight, but I could only imagine the damage that mentality could cause. It didn’t seem right to watch on the sidelines while the weak succumbed to other’s selfishness, and while the innocent were ringed into something they knew nothing about.

If this goes as Widow plans, it won’t matter who’s guilty. Everyone will be dead.

We reached a door, and Castalia nodded to the guards that bowed at our arrival. One of them moved to open the door, gesturing for us to enter.

Just like that, the theme of the entire room changed. I was surrounded by various flowers. The walls were lathered in various works of art, and freshly bloomed roses twinkled upon our arrival. The intertwined vines created a different piece of artistry along the walls, adding to the final product of the room.

It was hard to not be taken away by the sight, my senses opening up to the floral aroma that tickled my nose and brought calm and tranquility through me without a second thought. As weird as it may have sounded if I said it out loud, walking into this very room made me feel at home.

This place is ours. A home we never got the chance to enjoy due to someone else’s selfishness.

Castalia looked back to give us a nod, which meant we should remain where we were. With a bob of my head in acknowledgment, she walked into the room with Lokisura close behind.

“Mother,” she announced with a bold voice. “I’m home.”

There was a long silence before a door to the far left of the room opened.

“Castalia? I’m impressed at how fast you got here this time,” a joyful voice that had a harmonic tone attached declared.

The sound of heels clicking against the marble floors drew my attention in, as a woman of pure grace revealed herself.

“Last time you said you’d come and visit, it took you two weeks.”

My eyes widened at the sheer similarities this woman carried. She stood at 6′2″ with long, flowing locks that reached her waist. Her hair was neon turquoise with various layers of gold and orange.

Her hair alone was incredibly bright, like a highlighter with a hint of shine to the outer strands. Her skin was pale and immaculate, not a hint of imperfection, while her cheeks held a tender shade of red blush.

Long lashes, contoured face, bits of highlight, and glossy, luscious lips completed the elegant, soft look. She wore a sleeveless gown of gold that swayed with every movement, and her bare arms were covered in swirling tattoos, the designs matching the ones I’d gotten accustomed to drawing for all these years.

The crown upon her head was decorated with many prism jewels, the colors sparkling as brightly as the moonlight that shone from the floor-to-ceiling windows and flickered upon her as she walked past the rays of light.

Her eyes were the most dazzling part about her, prism jewels that glowed with intense power. They matched the ginormous aura that overflowed around her, wrapping her up and trailing behind like a veil donned upon her wedding day.

I was frozen in place, my body tense, and I worried about her knowing who I was.

Am I even worthy of knowing her? Does she want me in her life?

If it wasn’t for the sudden tightness around my hand, I would have twirled around and headed right out of this kingdom. No matter whether this place resonated with my very soul, if this woman rejected me as her own, it would hurt far worse than not knowing at all.

Dominick pulled me to the side, the two of us next to one of the decorative statues, and his voice entered my mind.

“Steady that fear of yours, Cassandra, my sweet. You shouldn’t let it consume you now.”

What if she doesn’t want me? Like…doesn’t want to know about me at all? I could screw everything up by Castalia introducing me to her. I don’t want to be some sort of homewrecker.

“How would your mother knowing of your existence ruin her life? Castalia and you are sisters. Twins. She can’t acknowledge one without the other. Let’s give this a chance. You deserve to know your mother.”

He wrapped his arms around me, my back pressing against his chest as we both watched the woman come face-to-face with Castalia.

My mind buzzed with anxiety, wishing that we could be invisible. That way, if things really did go south, no one would see we were even present.

“Did you not come with guests?”

Castalia looked back to where we were standing, and she frowned.

“They must be waiting outside to give us privacy,” Castalia muttered, but her voice wasn’t as confident. “They’re probably nervous seeing as this is the first time they’ve been in the fae lands.”

We’re invisible?!

“Handy move there,” Quil praised. “Must have been your thought to be invisible that triggered your magic.”

Where did Marigold go?

“She’s smelling the flowers over there.”

My eyes quickly scanned around until they noticed Marigold, who was indeed smelling the flowers. She was being so quiet about it. I didn’t want to disturb her silent moment of admiration.

“Evening, Your Majesty.” Lokisura bowed in greeting. Mother acknowledged him with a slight bow of her head, her eyes projecting her approval before she returned to the topic at hand.

“They wouldn’t be able to come in unless they came with another fae. A strong one, to be specific.”

“You recall the Goldenmoon family?” Castalia returned her gaze to the woman. “Their son is present.”

“The fae model? Ah, if that’s him then I can see why it would have been easy to enter. His family heritage is extremely strong. I talked to the king and queen a few weeks ago.”

I could feel Dominick grow rigid at the discussion, his arms wrapping around me a little tighter as we listened closely to her words.

“Oh really?” Castalia inquired. “Have they yet repented for discarding their only child?”

“Castalia.”

“Mother,” Castalia replied back. “I’ve forgiven you for what was out of your control, but I will never believe that an innocent babe deserves a future without their parents’ guidance and love. I only know of him because of my research, and our meeting was a coincidence. You’ll understand later, but you can agree that his parents were irresponsible.”

Mother sighed as she crossed her arms over her chest. “Your argument is valid and to answer your interest, they do regret what they did. I’m impressed the babe survived. I heard that the bear shifter took him in and raised him. Must feel good to know that, thanks to one’s kindness, a child can prosper, regardless of their circumstances.”

“I would have loved to be raised by him instead of what I got,” Castalia muttered in annoyance.

“Castalia.” Mother soft voice made Castalia sigh.

“I’m not upset.”

“You sound upset.”

“I’m here because we have family things to discuss,” Castalia announced.

Mother walked over to a specific spot, and before she lowered, a throne of flowers bloomed before our eyes. She sat down comfortably, lifting one leg to rest on the other as she leaned back and looked at Castalia and Lokisura as they turned to face her once more.

“Are you two finally getting engaged?” she inquired.

The two of them had dreadful expressions at the word engaged, and Mother groaned.

“I don’t see why any words of commitment make you act as if I asked you to join the fae games! It’s quite obvious that you two have feelings for one another. Can you hurry up with the minor details so we can throw a wedding of some sort?”

“Mother,” Castalia groaned. “We haven’t even announced that I’m alive, let alone the Princess of Cyldrirth. Everyone has heard the rumors and wishful murmurs, but unless it’s officially announced by the queen, you know no one will take such news seriously,” Castalia explained.

“We will soon…” She trailed off, looking a little depressed at the thought.

“Mother,” Castalia grabbed her attention once more. “I need to know the truth in regard to my birth.”

“Do you want me to go into detail on what a pain in the ass labor is? Let us take a moment to acknowledge that nothing prepares you to have a child come out of your vagi-”

“Mother!” Castalia’s whole face was red as she pinched her nose in pure annoyance. “Not that!”

“Oh.” Mother shrugged. “Then?”

“Remember when I first arrived here that I always had dreams of someone who looked just like me?”

Mother’s expression drained of emotion while she listened to Castalia as she continued, “How I always told you that it feels like I’m connected to someone out there, but I could never grasp exactly who? I’ve asked you numerous times whether I have any more siblings, and again, you’ve denied such. Yes, I know of my older brother seeing as I’ve dealt with his cynical nonsense.”

“You haven’t-”

“If you believe for a second that he’s merely twiddling his thumbs in prison, he’s not.” Castalia’s voice was cold. “He still remains on Level Six, with a heart of coal and the desire to kill anything that breaths. You’re lucky I got out of there with a rather large scar on my back and didn’t lose a fucking wing.”

The room was silent, but the energy oozing off of Castalia was enough for Lokisura to put his hand on her shoulder.

“Castalia,” he warned.

She gave him a look but let out a breath of steam when she looked away for a moment. I could see the deep red in her eyes and sensed the dragon within her peeking out to emphasize the issue.

“He’s not important,” Castalia finally added. “Mother. I have a twin sister, don’t I?”

She turned her head back to look into Mother’s eyes, her expression still free from emotion, but her eyes danced with color that flickered between teal blue and navy blue.

“Regret.” Quil’s admission made my stomach flip in worry as we waited in intense silence.

“Before you go try and say otherwise…I fought a woman at three in the morning today. A woman many of my guests at the prison I run thought was an imposter. Same hair. Same eyes. Same aura. If it wasn’t for my usual shift in appearance, we’d literally be doppelgängers. We fought, Mother, and it does not take a genius to sense someone’s royal roots.”

I almost forgot to breathe, holding my breath while Castalia whispered, “We fought, and honestly, if I’d allowed it, she would have killed me with ease. Powerful and brave, but far deadlier than I would have imagined. Far more powerful than the older shit face with ego issues on Level Six.”

It was becoming a little clearer that my older brother was someone Castalia didn’t like. Wouldn’t blame her if she had a scar on her back and had almost lost a wing. I didn’t expect her to praise me, or even acknowledge my strength that was displayed during our catfight.

It made me a little happy to be seen in this vast world of power.

“Castalia-”

“Cassandra,” Castalia emphasized my name. “That’s her name.”

Castalia stood a little taller, a defiant display as she continued, “You recall when I attended those supernatural meetings as you had suggested? Funny how I’d gone by Castalia Thorn out of instinct. If only I’d paid attention to the human gossip of magazines and the few occasions of my interactions with Ms. Widow, I’d have come to realize a human woman looking strikingly familiar to me would be around four of the most popular supernaturals of our generation.”

“It’s probably an illusion or an imposter,” Mother tried to dismiss Castalia’s words, but Castalia shook her head. “There’s a difference between a fake and a person that resonates with your damn soul, Mother.”

Castalia patted her hand onto her chest, her eyes looking straight into Mother’s.

“Right here. I know in the pit of my beating heart that she’s the individual I always saw in my dreams. The girl with the same tattoo as I. The same birthmark of our family. And the individual I should have grown up with rather than just wishing she was in my life.”

Mother suddenly rose up, and she was walking past Castalia with a blink.

“You’re merely hallucinating, Castalia.”

“Why are you running away from the idea?” Castalia snapped as she whirled around and was in front of Mother in a second.

“Castalia.” Mother was warning her, but Castalia glared at her with menace. “Years! It’s been fucking years that we’ve danced this dance! I bring up my dreams. Bring up how I feel like a part of me is somewhere in this vast world, living a life without a single bit of knowledge regarding my existence. When I re-entered your life, I thought there was hope in being part of this family, or at least figuring out the pieces to this never ending puzzle that I’ve always struggled to solve! Yet, every single time I bring this up, you run away! You dismiss what I’m trying to figure out, and it’s about time we confront it here and now!”

“You have no right to talk to me in such manner!”

“Then tell me the truth!” Castalia hissed.

“Yes!” she snapped back, and the room grew chilled as the flowers began to wilt by the second. Marigold gasped and rushed back to my side, her body hugging my cheek as we watched the overflowing energy fight to not attack Castalia’s.

She remained where she stood, not even afraid of Mother’s wrath.

“Yes, you’re a twin! Your father and I agreed that due to our royal status and the risks of our enemies sneaking into the castle to harm the two of you that two families that we absolutely trusted would take care of both of you until you reached the age of sixteen. I only went along with it because your father assured me that you’d both be safe. Soon enough, I found out that those very families were bribed by the wench of a snake, and due to her connections, we couldn’t do a damn thing! Your father then decided we needed a break for children had clearly strained our relationship and thus, twenty years have passed without me knowing what really happened. The day you literally waltzed into these lands was like a miracle sent from the gods after years of me mourning the loss of my only daughters. Your father knew how badly I wanted a girl, and the Universe had blessed me with two! Yet, it was all taken away on one rainy night, and I was put in a position where I couldn’t do a damn thing!”

Castalia’s eyes were wide and flooded with shock, while Mother’s filled with tears as the moon began to be covered by grey clouds, darkening the room even more.

“To top it all off, your father, being the dragon ass he was, only encouraged the tension between the dragon shifters and the fae, leaving me trapped to remain in the fae lands because leaving would only put our kingdom in a vulnerable state.” The booming sound of thunder made her pause, and the first droplets of rain fell down upon the land. We all looked to the window, and Mother let out a heavy breath before she turned around and took another deep inhale and let it out.

Just like that, the rain stopped and the clouds that covered the moon parted ways. Within a minute, everything was back to normal, as if it hadn’t just poured heavily for twenty seconds.

“As fae queen, the lands rely on me. The seasons, the stream of energy that courses through the ground. My essence is embedded within my kingdom because I swore to rule and protect this world from the greedy hands of those who only want to enslave fae for their own selfish reasons, like war. Your father knew that and used it to make me a prisoner in my own lands while my children suffered the abandonment of both of us.”

She took another inhale and let it out, and though we couldn’t see it, I felt as though she was trying her best not to break down entirely.

“Having a son who was far too young to know the consequences of his actions be punished in the depths of a prison that was far worse than it is now, finding out the news that my beautiful bundles of joy perished in the stormy night…I locked away part of myself inside me. It wasn’t until you arrived all of sudden that I had the slightest bit of hope.”

She turned around to face Castalia once more, her eyes swarming with various colors.

“I tried to look into the chance of your sister being alive, but somehow your father found out my plans, yet again, and threatened me once more to give up on my silly dream of either of you being alive. I never told him of our confrontations.”

“Is that why you always ensured I left during the night? Is that also why you don’t want to announce that I’m alive? Due to our father?”

“With everything that’s happening in the human world, especially as of late with the kidnappings and killings of supernaturals, it would be bad timing to announce it. Especially with the dragons and fae on tense soil. The fae are powerful beings but we support the humans, even if they’re selfish and wicked. We see many of their flaws but choose to ignore them and allow them to solve their problems unless our help is necessary. We’re nothing close to perfect, like any other supernatural race, but we don’t like sitting still when senseless escalation of deaths occur. The dragons, however, think the opposite. Due to your father’s recent leadership, they’ve become impatient with humans. I’m sure if it was in his hands, he’d wipe them all off the face of the earth so only supernaturals ruled.”

I lifted my head to look at Dominick, and he nodded once in understanding before we zeroed back into the conversation.

“With that in the air, I couldn’t allow him to know you were alive. It was better for the whispers to continue because it’s been that way for years. If he knew the truth, he’d either try to encourage you to be on his side or get rid of you entirely.”

She bit her lip and shook her head. “Your fae magic is strong, which tells me you took more of my characteristics, but if your sister was alive, it would be a good chance that she would have taken more of her father’s dragon characteristics. Your brother was a mix of both, but I’m not sure now that captivity has messed with his mind and that makes him a threat to anything with a beating heart.”

She walked back to her floral throne, sitting down in a slump. The conversation must have taken a toll on her. Years of built secrets, tension, and sadness all because of our apparent father, who put all the burden on her shoulders.

Imagine being a mother of three children and watching their demise while having the inability to find out the truth.

“Why did you have to take all of that?’ Castalia questioned. “Yes, I understand your circumstances with remaining in your kingdom, but how could Father just put all the blame on you and go off to do his own shit?”

Mother gave her a sad look, that heightened regret only growing.

“If I told you…it would be a secret that has to remain here.”

The seriousness in her voice told me we were going to get hit by a bomb revelation. Castalia slowly nodded but held her hand up to stop Mother from saying another word.

“Then let me be the first to reveal why I’ve come.”

“You already-” Mother tried to argue but Castalia looked in my direction. “Cassandra. Dominick. You may reveal yourselves.”

I gulped as my heart raced quickly, like the spotlight had finally been placed upon me on a stage that was centered between thousands of people. Tugging every strand of confidence within me, I undid the invisibility spell to reveal myself.

Moving out of Dominick’s hold, I reached for his hand and tugged him forward as we walked to stand next to Castalia and Lokisura.

At first, Mother stared at me with an unpleasant expression, unsure that I was the person Castalia was referring to. Lowering the hood of my cape, I closed my eyes and willed the glamour that coursed around me to shut off.

Reveal the real me.

The gasp that followed was what prompted me to open my eyes. Mother began to rise from her throne, her wide eyes filling with tears once again.

She looked between the two of us, those pooling lids overflowing as her lip trembled in astonishment. “H-How…? When…” She struggled to find the right words, which only made my heart swell with emotion as my own tears that I fought hard not to shed rolled down my flushed cheeks.

On the way here, I’d tried to find the words I’d say when I finally met this woman face-to-face, and yet I couldn’t remember any of them. I was ready to ask numerous questions. To let out the pent up anger, sadness, and distress from being abandoned. There was so much I didn’t know, but now that I got a glimpse of the circumstances she’d been forced to live in all these years, all those previous emotions evaporated into dust.

Forced to remain on the land you swore to protect, knowing that your children may be out there.

Even with Castalia’s reveal, she was still stuck with the hidden shackles that forced her to remain within these lands, for that ensured Castalia’s safety.

I decided to go with my gut and say what came straight to my mind.

“My name is Cassandra Thorn. Well, that was the human name I went by until I was kidnapped and imprisoned for the last three months. Long story short, I endured a glimpse of death and the result awakened my supernatural side. I felt a calling to go to Dubai’s prison, mainly because I had a vision of when I was a mere babe and heard talk of having a brother. I didn’t know of Castalia’s existence until I was accused of being an imposter and had to face her myself. We fought and then decided the best way to figure things out was to return here.”

Lowering my head as more tears rolled down my cheeks, I went on.

“After everything I’ve gone through in the last three and a half months, I had loads to say, believing my parents ditched me to become rich humans. I soon found out that they were bribed by Widow and weren’t even my parents. That meant my parents were somewhere, and the revelation seen during my awakening told me that I had a sibling. Meeting Castalia was definitely a shock, but it wasn’t as scary in comparison to the idea of meeting you for the first time.”

Lifting my head up to stare into her eyes, I swallowed the lump in my throat and whispered, “I had so much to say…so much anger at having missed the opportunity of being raised as a supernatural because of a block someone else put on an innocent baby left to perish during a stormy night, but now that I’ve gotten a glimpse of what you had to experience, I’m left with no other words of resentment.”

I shrugged and shook my head.

“We all seem to be victims in Widow’s web of lies and deceit, and I guess we have a good guess of the royal who’s supporting her whim and ensuring she’s invincible. Now that I think about it, maybe our father found out who I truly was and quickly wanted to eliminate me in the dark cells of prison and use me as a catalyst for Widow’s plan to wipe out the human race. It actually makes so much sense.”

Dominick tightened his hold around my hand, giving me his support the best way he could.

“Regardless of whether this theory is right or not, I want to say this now before you say your opinion of me…since that’s what I fear the most. Fear that I won’t reach your level of approval because of the circumstances I was forced to grow up in as a human that only just became a supernatural.”

With a steady breath, I gave her my best smile and whispered, “I forgive you.”

The words were heavy in the silence and I lowered my head to give my explanation.

“I don’t know what it’s like to be a mother. The responsibility, the worry, the fear. Hearing a glimpse of your story makes me realize that you were put in a situation that practically left you a prisoner of your own realm, but it only validates what needs to be said. Maybe you didn’t harbor an inch of guilt in your mind for my circumstances, but if you did and hoped I’d forgive you, I just wanted to say now that I do. You aren’t the one to blame, and I guess you pushed the topic away because it’s still an open wound that never healed.”

I noticed Castalia’s stare, but I lifted my head once more and mentally encouraged myself to stand there with pride.

“Do I regret being thrown into the life I lived? No. I was raised well thanks to a bear shifter and four amazing men that are now my lovers, one of them standing right next to me now.” I looked over to Dominick and gave him a heartfelt smile. His own lips curled in encouragement while his beautiful eyes danced with pride.

“Those circumstances that Widow thought would ruin me instead made me into the woman I am today. Yes, I was a weak, naive human who questioned her worth again and again, but that woman fought through each trial that hit her in the face until she had to face death itself. That unlocked the woman standing here before you, and though I may not be as powerful as those who have had the privilege of growing in this environment for years, I have just as much potential, if not more. I’m proud of who I am today, flaws and all, and I at least want you to know that my life isn’t close to perfect, but I’m grateful that you gave me this chance at life. So thank you, and I forgive you.”

She didn’t need to say a word, the streams of tears as her facade crumbled before our eyes were enough to make me let go of Dominick’s hand and walk over to the woman to give her an embrace.

She hugged me tightly back, and quiet sobs were intertwined with words of apology. I cried with her, and when I pulled away to give her a moment, she was faced with Castalia, who was fighting not to break down as well.

“I’m not all sappy with words,” she muttered. “But knowing a glimpse of what the real truth is, I can forgive you as well. I could never come to hate you. That may be because you never gave me that vibe. You’re full of life, and the kindness that flows out of you is genuine in comparison to the many adults and supernaturals I’ve met who weave every word that comes out of their mouths with lies. I knew you avoided the topic not because you didn’t want to share the truth, but to protect me from seeking it myself. If I would have done so, it may have cost me my life, and I would have never crossed paths with Cassandra. Your wise decisions and secrecy didn’t make sense to me back then, but it does now. That alone is enough to receive forgiveness, and at the end of the day, you did give us life. That’s enough for us to be grateful for. So…ya. Thanks as well, and I forgive you.”

Her cheeks were red with embarrassment, but she took a step forward and opened her arms slightly. “Now let’s hug so we can stop crying. I hate emotions.”

We laughed while the men snickered at the last comment before Mother hugged Castalia. After the tight embrace, we finally moved back to face the Queen in a parallel line.

She gave us a tender smile before she took another breath and let it out slowly.

“There’s much to discuss, but I’d like to state this before we move to another room. My first-in-command is probably going to come in here any minute to check if I’m alright, and I rather she not overhear this part.”

We nodded in understanding as we braced ourselves for whatever she had to reveal. It took her a few extra seconds as if she was second-guessing herself, but with determined prism eyes with a speck of defiance, she looked at us with boldness.

“There’s a reason why your father may be potentially the one who is behind Widow’s actions.”

Castalia and I exchanged a look before turning back to our Mother as we waited for her to continue. She looked between us one last time and decided to lay it upon us.

“Your father, Wilfried Cyldrirth, isn’t your father.”

That wasn’t a bomb I was expecting.

PEACEFULNESS WE ALL CRAVE

Castalia and I walked into the outdoor dome, turning back to see the door seal shut before disappearing entirely. As if we were in sync, we both looked back at the small dining table for three. The white marble table was filled with steaming hot tea, cookies, and a few appetizers such as cheese, crackers, and bits of fruit.

A look to Castalia and we both nodded, then walked over to the pulled-back white chairs that were designated for us. Lowering into our seats, we tucked ourselves in and watched as the teacups lifted up in the air as the main container of the orange pekoe poured a generous amount of tea within our cups before the cups lowered back upon their saucers.

We didn’t need to lift a finger as three sugar cubes and a good amount of cream was poured into the cup, filling it almost to the brim but with enough space for a spoon to dip into the cup and swirl around.

“You like your tea with three cubes of sugar and cream?” Castalia asked.

“Yup.”

She pouted her lips. “Copycat.”

“From the younger sibling.”

“I swear, I’m older.”

“We’ll soon find that out, now won’t we?” I was determined to find out if I was really the older sibling or the younger. I don’t think it would matter seeing as Castalia gave off more mature vibes than I, but I would answer this question once and for all.

We reached for our cups of tea, taking a sip of the tea and sighing at the relaxing sensation the warm liquid brought almost instantly.

“Fae tea always tastes better than human tea,” Castalia hummed.

“There’s a difference?” I inquired.

“It’s made of natural ingredients and then pixies sparkle rejuvenation dust to ensure it heals any ailments within your body. It’s not the processed junk humans have. Even their teas aren’t natural unless you look into the specific company brands.”

“You know a lot about this, huh?”

“Lokisura is always concerned with my health and wants me to have only natural stuff. It was annoying at some points in life, but it made sense in the long run.”

“Where’s Lokisura?” I inquired, wondering where Marigold had gone off to.

“He’s with your pixie guide over there.” Castalia gestured her head to our right before taking another sip of her tea. Looking to the right, there was Lokisura sitting on a bench. It took me no time at all to lock onto Marigold, who was buzzing around his head while she looked to be explaining some sort of story.

Her eyes were bright and full of joy, as she used her hands to make various gestures while Lokisura sat there as if he didn’t really care. However, from his slight head movements, he had to be listening to what she was explaining.

Why do I feel like I’m not using Marigold to her full potential?

“What are you questioning in that mind of yours?” Castalia questioned.

“How does everyone know that I’m thinking of something?” I muttered more to myself.

“Your face is like an open book. Pretty easy to read,” she answered.

“We’re the same.”

“Exactly. I already know my weaknesses and work on them.” She winked and sipped more of her tea. “Now answer.”

“I feel as though I haven’t put Marigold into action. She’s present with me, and yet sometimes it feels like she’s almost invisible. I’m not sure if she senses the exclusion…or maybe I’m worried that she does and feels like she’s not being put into good use as a pixie fae guide.”

“Didn’t you awaken merely a week and a half ago?” she inquired.

“Ya.” I nodded my head and reached for my cup of tea. “Getting to two weeks since I basically died and rose up as a supernatural badass.”

That made Castalia smirk. “At least you know you’re a badass,” she muttered and took another sip. “Marigold has a lot of potential. In my opinion, I don’t think she worries about not being put to use as a fae pixie guide.”

She lowered her cup and looked back to where Lokisura was now leaning his head back while Marigold was standing on his nose.

He looked completely irritated, but Marigold kept explaining whatever she was talking about with passion.

“Imagine being born with the child you’re supposed to protect but being forced to remain within a small box of darkness?” she whispered. “That’s exactly what fae pixies experience before they’re fully awakened. I was lucky. Even though my upbringing was a pain in the arse until I got out of it, my magic was still left intact and thus I received Lokisura a lot earlier than what is deemed normal.”

She returned her gaze to mine. “From what I’ve gathered, your fae pixie was blocked with the rest of your magic until now. Twenty years of invisible walls that she fought to be released. I’m sure there were plenty of times she wished to protect you but couldn’t. She was in a prison that wasn’t seen by anyone else and was released upon your awakening. Now that she’s out and able to view the world with her little eyes, I don’t think she’s worried about the idea of not being put into use. She’s obtained the freedom she probably yearned for the entire time. The opportunity to actually be by your side, versus being locked away within you and wishing to be by your side. It takes years to build your fae pixie’s potential, so don’t go stressing about it. Once this shit show is over with and we finish playing this role of supernatural outlaws, you’ll have plenty of time to learn more about yourself, our roots, and even our kingdom.”

I gave her a wide smile as I mumbled, “Okay. Maybe you’re older.”

She laughed. “If we didn’t have to return back so soon, I’d actually take the time to get to know you more. Your fae mate is very supportive.”

“Ah.” I blushed and looked outside the dome where Dominick was sitting on one of the benches. He seemed to be staring up at the sky, but from his relaxed posture, I felt as though he was enjoying it.

He decided to give us privacy, saying I could inform him of what I wanted to share later on versus being a part of the conversation that deserved to be a “family” matter. He was pleased that our mother was willing to inform him of the same secret we’d just discovered, which may have proven that she accepted him because he was my fae mate.

“Dominick has always been the rather calm, supportive type. I’m not sure if that’s because of his fae genes, but he’s a lot better than when he was younger. He had a horrendous rebellious stage, but we kind of all did.”

“Says the girl who apparently has a damn diagnosis for her tantrums,” Castalia teased.

“Hey! It was legit!” I huffed. “BTS is a real thing. Thanks to me, it’s actually a diagnosis inputted into the medical dictionary. See how useful I was as a human?”

“All the tantrum children you’ve saved from getting their asses whooped. How generous of you,” Castalia joked with an eye roll.

“Dealing with someone who acts just like me makes me wonder how my men tolerate me,” I announced.

“I question that every day,” Castalia replied. “Still haven’t found an answer.”

“Aside from Lokisura, are you dating anyone else?”

“We’re not dating.”

“Sure, sure,” I brushed off her attempt to disregard the obvious. “Anyone else who’s clearly taken interest in you?”

“Hmph.” She pouted her lips but looked my way. “Two others. They’re in the Underworld at the moment.”

“When you refer to the Underworld, are you trying to say they’re dead?”

“Nah…well, yes and no.” She had to think about it. “One is technically dead in a way but is using my life force to live, basically.”

All I could do was blink while she shrugged. “And the other is alive and can summon the dead from the grave and wreak havoc on the world.”

“Right…” I trailed off.

“My group is less normal than yours. Let’s see, it’s a shapeshifter, fae master, vampire, incubus, and your new addition.”

“New addition?”

“The dragon mate.”

“Hmmm. I know he’s my mate or it feels that way, but I didn’t experience the wave of ‘Holy shit’ I did with Dominick,” I admitted. “Like…when Dominick arrived and our eyes locked, it hit me hard. Even now, it’s kinda hard to know exactly how deeply rooted our bond is because I’m not sure how I’m supposed to feel, per se. I just know that when it clicked in our minds, everything felt right. That wasn’t the same experience with Omarion.”

“You’re missing a final step,” Castalia replied.

“Final step?”

“Have you been able to shift into your dragon willingly?”

“Uh…no? Quil-Zu says we’d be too big,” I noted.

“That’s obvious, but have you ever tried outdoors?”

“No.”

“Can you willfully unlock your wings?”

“No?”

“You’re going to have to let your mate take you to the dragon lands if you want to unlock your dragon roots,” Castalia declared. “I had to do something similar to awaken mine. It’s not something long, but if you’re entering the lands of the sky, their clock runs just as oddly as in the fae world.”

“Don’t tell me it’s a week?”

“A few days? Four or five, I think. It was awhile for me. My fae magic is far stronger and my dragon is content remaining in the comfort of her snuggling corner unless I need her. You, on the other hand, are the opposite.”

“I thought my fae magic was stronger,” I acknowledged.

“Yes, your fae magic is stronger because you’re currently using it a lot, but your main trait is your dragon, just like mine is my fae magic. You’re going to have to find a balance with both, but once you’ve unlocked your dragon side to the full extent, you’ll feel even more in your element than you must have felt after you awakened.”

“You’re really knowledgeable,” I quietly noted.

The soft laughter caught our attention as Mother came walking towards the table from the other side.

“Castalia has endured many things before you got the opportunity to. Experiences make one much stronger and wiser in the world of supernatural growth,” Mother stated as she reached the table.

Her chair moved back on its own accord, and when she sat down, the chair itself morphed into a throne chair in a blink.

“Wow,” Castalia and I said in unison. “Can we do that?”

Mother arched an eyebrow at both of us while we quickly exchanged a look.

“Copycat,” we muttered, which only made us groan in unison.

“Looks like your twin senses are working,” Mother acknowledged while her cup of tea was being formulated together by the magic teacup set.

Once the three of us were settled, she looked between us once more, her expression showing a wave of appreciation and love.

“I always imagined what it would be like to sit down and have a cup of tea with my twin daughters that I assumed were lost to the harsh part of this cruel world,” she began. “For both of you to survive the hardships of life and somehow become women I could vouch for and be proud of fills me with utmost joy. I know there’s so much we need to discuss and catch up on, but due to the time constraint we’ll have to cut to the chase.”

She paused so we had time to absorb what she’d just said.

“After this conversation, you’re more than welcome to stay in the palace. I’ve upped the security for your own safety, and the guards have all sworn allegiance to me and will not reveal anything in regard to your visit. Your bedrooms have already been made and the private sanctuary and other amenities are at your disposal.”

That was a relief because I was exhausted from the journey and tension this sudden move had brought us. I’m sure Castalia was just as tired, as well as Dominick, Lokisura, and even Marigold.

Getting some rest before we went back would be a good thing.

Especially if I’m going to have to go somewhere else with Omarion.

“Thank you,” Castalia and I replied.

Mother smirked but didn’t comment further on our sudden dual responses as her expression grew stern and the authoritative aura began to rise.

“Instead of diving into the past and explaining A to B that led to C, we’re going to jump straight into it,” she emphasized once more. “My true name is Faith Cyldrirth. My surname is what I obtained through marrying Wilfried. On the outside, many believed our love was a fairy tale come true. Years of courting and growing passion that led to the happy ever after every woman desires in their life. Very few people knew that behind the scenes, we hated one another.”

They hated each other.

“See, your grandparents were getting old and weak, and it would soon be time for me to rise to the throne. They’d been pressuring me for years, and because I was the only daughter of our family, it only escalated the situation. At that time, I was madly in love with someone else. That man was Wilfried’s twin brother, Wyatt Cyldrirth.”

Our father was a twin as well!

“Wyatt and I always had a deep connection with one another. Even though we were different supernatural races, which was pretty forbidden back then, the love was real. Everyone could see it…and Wilfried decided to take advantage of that. Wyatt had gone on an expedition with his first-in-command to a land where the time is far slower than these lands. This mission was only known to very few people, giving Wilfried the perfect opportunity to scheme. He made it so that we’d be forced into marriage, using the idea of bringing the fae and dragon shifters together because of the unity of two extremely powerful kingdoms. I only agreed to it because I knew Wyatt would return, but instead, Wilfried altered the documents and told everyone that we’d married, and I’d loved him all along and not Wyatt.”

Anger flickered in her eyes as she reached for the teacup and took a long sip of the warm liquid.

“Before Wyatt’s return, I was forced into the dungeons so that Wilfried could state that I was visiting a different kingdom. Since I hadn’t risen to the throne yet, he couldn’t do anything more than lie and try to make Wyatt hate me. I’m sure with the woven web of lies that anyone else would have walked away, but Wyatt is just as stubborn as his brother, and wouldn’t give up unless he heard from me himself. I don’t know how he found his way to the dungeons, but one night when Wilfried was absent, he managed to enter under the guards noses. That was a major relief and I told him everything that had happened. If we exposed his brother, we risked causing drama and I couldn’t bring that upon my family’s name. Wyatt and I decided that we’d figure out a way to get married or at least fae mated.”

“You can become someone’s fae mate?” I inquired. “It’s not necessarily a destined thing?”

“There are two types. One is a born right, like what you have with Dominick. The other can be blessed by a fae elder who looks into your life paths and sees if they can intertwine at a romantic level. If they can and the paths can be unified into one, the fae elder can create the fae bond between both individuals,” Castalia explained.

“As Castalia explained.” Mother nodded in approval. “That night there was an intense snowstorm where Wilfried was staying, leaving him no choice but to return two days after. We took that chance to play a little trickery by putting a glamour on my fae pixie guide while I went off with Wyatt. We were able to be fae mated.”

“Wouldn’t Wilfried notice?” I inquired.

“Yes,” Mother replied and actually smiled. “I took great pleasure in getting my ass whipped. He beat me long and hard in anger, and I took every bit of it. Little did I know I’d soon be pregnant with your older brother, Constantine.”

We both opened our mouths to speak but then closed them shut again, which made Mother laugh.

“Did you think I was going to be fae mated and not have sex?”

“Uh…” We couldn’t even fathom an answer, which only made her laugh yet again.

“You’re still young,” she hummed before jumping back into the story. “Luckily my wounds healed pretty fast, but my first-in-command found out and was peeved. She arranged for me to actually leave the castle grounds and go to another kingdom that forged a story about needing me to be there for ten months. I went there, had Constantine, and returned with him. The shock on Wilfried’s face was PRICELESS. Pure gold!”

“Revenge,” I hummed with a smirk on my face.

“Did Wilfried try to get payback?”

“Of course, but we had no choice but to reveal that I was fae mated with Wyatt and we had proof to show it. Wilfried had no choice but to submit to that, but the rest of the kingdom wasn’t aware that Wilfried and Wyatt were two different people. We kept it hush-hush because their kingdom had done the same, wanting to make it so that only one would rise to their dragon throne while the other would either be designated to another kingdom of dragons or go wherever they wished. To make it more understandable, Wilfried was to rise to the throne, which would leave Wyatt to do whatever he decided upon. He wanted to be by my side, but Wilfried hated that. He didn’t want his brother to have me, or to basically live the happy ever after he envisioned for himself.”

“Uh oh,” we said in unison. “What happened?”

“Well, the show had to go on, so that’s exactly what happened. I rose to the throne, as did he, but I kept Wyatt a secret. No one but I knew about what he was doing back in the other kingdom he’d been aiding, so he went back, and we communicated telepathically with our fae bond. Instead of me being the sole captive in this game, Wilfried was left with his own set of shackles because he had no choice but to go along with the role he put us in. He wasn’t a father that was in Constantine’s life to begin with, and that was a sacrifice Wyatt and I were willing to make if it meant our son was safe. However, Wilfried set a trap for Constantine, and he fell for it. He was only a child, yet he was punished like an adult, thanks to Wilfried. Due to Constantine committing his innocent crime on dragon lands, I had no control over his judgment. Just like that, my son was put in prison for a crime set up for him to fall into perfectly.”

“That’s so unfair,” I huffed.

“No wonder he’s a cynical dick.” Castalia didn’t even sound remorseful. “Daddy betrayal issues. Makes perfect sense now, even though it wasn’t even his dad.”

“Does that mean our father is alive? Wait…then how did you have us?”

“The whole ordeal brought stress to the kingdom, and Wilfried was off celebrating with the dragons and didn’t return for a full year. His celebrations were of course with those who’d keep the secret amongst themselves, which gave Wyatt the opportunity to come back as we kept whatever happened within the kingdom walls a secret. We had to basically mourn for our son because he was innocent and didn’t deserve to be deceived by a despicable man. My sorrow was evident in the land, and my family needed to know what was happening. We revealed the details to them, and my family encouraged me to try again to have more children.”

“Really?” Castalia and I questioned. “Did they think having more children would somehow replace the love and sadness you had for Constantine?” I inquired.

“Apparently.” Mother shook her head. “Really silly, but Wyatt did want more children, and we decided that instead of us raising them, we’d offer them to two families we trusted on the earthly plane. The human laws made it so that children can’t be imprisoned for walking upon forbidden lands, thus it would give our children time to grow and live decent lives until they reached the old enough age to find out about their roots. That was the plan.”

“Which was ruined by Widow,” Castalia declared.

“Oh shit!” It finally clicked. “Widow is working with Wilfried! He has to be the one giving her royal power to do whatever the fuck she wants without repercussion!”

“Correct,” Mother revealed with a slow nod. “She succeeded in making me believe that my two daughters had perished, and it put a bit of strain on my marriage with Wyatt.”

“Don’t tell me you guys divorced?!” Castalia and I gasped in horror.

Mother put her hands up and shook her head.

“No. We’re still married…I just decided we needed a break. I guess a good nineteen-year one, but ya.”

“Nineteen years!” we exclaimed.

Mother looked away as her cheeks grew red. “He pissed me off and I shooed him away.”

“Why do I feel as though that’s something I’d do,” I pondered to myself.

“Something I’d do? There wouldn’t even be a question to it. I would do it, but don’t you think nineteen years is too extensive? Wasn’t a year or five enough?”

“Fae years go far faster than they seem. When you’re lost in misery with no one left to turn to, it’s hard,” Mother muttered. “My family abandoned me when they found out you two had apparently died. It felt like my world had crumbled and the only thing I had left was my first-in-command, the people of my kingdom, and the land to comfort me. Those months were filled with harsh weather for our kingdom, but no one nagged at me or told me to be fake and happy. Even though I was unhappy, it was the first time I had no one trying to pull me in one direction or another. I decided to use the time to build upon myself, and now I’m a force that makes my enemies tremble, which is why tensions are so high between the fae and the dragons.”

“They realized you’re not a weak queen,” I whispered. “Or to be specific, Wilfried knows you’re not going to sing to his tune anymore.”

“Don’t forget that he knows how it feels to want revenge,” Castalia added. “I’m sure he’s waiting for you to strike.”

“Indeed,” she replied with a slight smile as her eyes darkened. “And when I do get to have my revenge, he’ll experience it nice and slow…as will the snake wench.”

We both shivered and I noticed our tea literally froze to ice.

“Uh…Mom? You froze the tea,” I mumbled before realizing what I’d said. Looking back up nervously, I noticed her eyes blink before they welled with tears as she smiled.

“Sorry,” she quietly whispered, but I knew she had to be overjoyed by the automatic response.

The acknowledgment that she was my mom.

The two of us smiled and I looked back to see the tea was now steaming hot once more.

“What now?” Castalia prompted the prime question. “What we gathered from Doc is that Widow’s plan is to use Cassandra’s human death as the catalyst to ignite a war against the humans and wipe them out. Her funeral is set to happen four weeks from now, and when we return, three weeks will already be up. Cassandra also needs to secure her dragon bond with her dragon mate.”

“You mean that man there isn’t your only mate?” Mother inquired as she looked at us innocently.

“Uh…about that,” I muttered and slowly looked to Castalia, who quietly cursed. “Oh ya. Mom doesn’t know we have multiple boyfriends.”

“So you DO acknowledge you’re dating more than one person!” I caught her red-handed which only made her blush.

“Hey! At least it’s only three men. You’re at five! You might as well add one more!”

“Hey, hey, hey! Don’t jinx me! I could barely juggle four before Omarion waltzed into the playing field with his whole dragon god mate shit! Can you imagine how it feels to be pushed to your death after kinda realizing the very culprit has feelings for you? You should feel pity for me! Pity!”

“Pity my ass,” Castalia huffed and flicked her strands. “You get five doses of cock! Do you know how many rounds of sex you’d have to go through to satisfy all of them? I know dragons have lots of stamina, and you might as well give Omarion his own day of the damn week for you alone, not to mention the rest. Good fucking luck.”

“How did we move from serious plans to how many cocks I can endure in a damn night?”

“Who said I was giving you a night? I was designating a week for you. Don’t you know that supernatural couples do that? Jeez. Dragons go on damn seasons to fuck all day and night. You’re basically doomed. Imagine Dominick and Omarion fighting to see who’s gonna impregnate you first?”

“I have a one out of five chance of who is going to impregnate me! Wait, why are we talking about that?! I’m not even married. Do you see a ring on my finger? Nooooo.”

Mother cleared her throat, and we both froze as if we’d just remembered her existence. We nervously looked back at her to see the sly grin that made shivers run up my spine.

We’re so fucked.

“How many boyfriends do you have?” she inquired.

Castalia pointed at me. “She has five!”

“She has three, plus who knows how many more!”

We glared at one another and Mother sighed.

“At least there’ll be lots of grandchildren running through the castle walls.”

“Wait!” We darted our gaze back to her. “You’re not mad?”

“Am I supposed to be?” she inquired. “You’re in love with multiple men, correct?”

“Yes,” we replied.

“Do they treat you with respect, make you feel like a woman, protect and comfort you when you’re down, and stand by your side when you need them the most?” she suggested.

“Yes.” Our response was immediate without a hint of doubt.

“Then what’s the problem?”

We stared at her and wondered about it.

“Not sure,” I admitted.

“I figured you wouldn’t be up for the idea,” Castalia admitted.

“Won’t know unless you ask,” Mother concluded and winked. “Now, what was your suggested idea?”

Castalia looked my way and I nodded.

“My uh…boyfriends were selected to be on the supernatural council, and they have to sign into their positions the same day as my funeral. We’re pretty confident that Widow is going to reveal that it wasn’t Omarion who potentially killed me but my human kidnappers. She’ll probably do this after she secures a spot as a temporary council member since the new supernatural council rules require there to be one female among the males, but due to my apparent death, she’s going to use that as an excuse to give the guys time to mourn and such before finding a replacement. She’s going to use this leverage and the reveal of my apparent killers to launch a mass wipeout of the humans. Once that happens, she has every intention of unleashing some mystical dragon to reap all the supernaturals by feeding Castalia and me, as well as my other friends, to the dragon to give it an everlasting flow of power that will wipe this world clean before it enters the Underworld.”

Mother’s eyes went wide before she stood right up.

“You did not say she’s trying to initiate the Great Summoning of Supernatural Captivity?”

“That’s exactly what she wants to do,” Castalia emphasized.

“Fuck,” Mother actually cursed and bit her lip. “Sorry.”

“We swear all the time, Mom,” Castalia acknowledge. “Not a big deal.”

“Why is it called that, anyway?” I asked.

“‘Great Summoning’ refers to the beast. As for the ‘Supernatural Captivity’ part, that refers to the underlying end result of this summoning,” Mother defined.

“But how is it captivity? Everyone will have perished!”

“Ah.” Mother looked between us and crossed her arms under her breasts. “You don’t know the true details of what happens when a supernatural dies, do you?”

We both gave her a confused look and she nodded.

“When humans die, they follow many religions where they ascend upward to be judged. Upon judgment, they’re defined not by their actions, but their hearts. If they’re someone who is villainous and wanted nothing but death and suffering of their own kind, they are sent to hell. If they wish for forgiveness and want humans to learn and grow from the mistakes they made, they’re forgiven and rise to heaven. Supernaturals don’t follow the same premise.”

“We don’t?” we questioned.

“Supernaturals are sent to the Underworld where they are judged. That judgment unlocks various duties that they can perform based on choice. If they wish to reach their final judgement place which would be either eternal suffering or happiness, they may do so. However, if upon death they would like to have the chance to repent or commit more good actions like watching over a specific person, group, or children, they are given that opportunity,” she explained.

Taking a deep breath, she let it out and whispered, “The Underworld is essentially another world entirely where the ‘living’ souls wander the lands and aid this land of the living. When the Great Summoning occurs, humans aren’t going to be the ones to suffer because they will already be dead, and any remaining individuals would perish by the summoning alone because the air released by the beast can kill anyone who is not supernatural in days. The pollution would spread everywhere but wouldn’t be effective on supernaturals.”

“Holy shit.” Quil-Zu was present and listening in, but her curse only emphasized the graveness of this summoning and how fucked up it would be if it did come to pass.

“Once humans are completely out of the picture, the beast will run off of the energy of whoever is sacrificed to him. If they’re aiming to use the two of you, then the beast will practically be eternal because fae can drain from the universe when it comes to absorbing magic, and your dragon blood will only resonate with the beast and amplify those qualities. The fact that the two of you are twins and are from royal blood is literally the icing on the cake.”

She moved out of her chair and began to pace while answering the final part of my question.

“Once the beast has complete control and enough rest, which Widow or whatever powerful supernaturals would do their best to ensure, the beast will release the chains that restrain it and turn against the supernatural. That beast can’t be controlled, and by the time anyone figures that out, it’ll be too late. The universe as we know it would be destroyed, but that’s not where it would end. That would only be the beginning.”

She paused to look our way as she continued, “That’s when the dragon will dip into the Underworld and begin to torture the souls of the Underworld. Realize that when you accept to remain in the Underworld to do deeds, there are time limits placed upon you, which means you can’t suddenly change your mind and rise up for judgment. This dragon will have every advantage to use that loophole to keep all the world captive and basically enslave them for his own consumption. These are all extremely powerful supernaturals who were reserved before the summoning. From what Castalia explained earlier, it’s exactly why supernaturals have been disappearing. Widow is reserving the best of the best as well as anyone with the capability to help tame the beast after they unleash it. She has no fucking clue that it’s the opposite and the dragon will change the tables and enslave the supernaturals left captive. Also realize that if you’re killed by the dragon, you’re not reaching the end of your life span on this path of life, which means you wouldn’t get judgment immediately, so you’ll land in the Underworld as well.”

We both were staring at her like she’d just cracked a code that no one had been able to break.

She blinked a few times and looked at our astonished faces.

“One of my abilities is to seek information from the universe, similar to what fae pixie guides exhibit on a daily basis. When the words flow into my mind, I have to state them, or they’ll just enter and then leave my mind as fast as they came. Basically, that was the universe explaining exactly what our universe is going to experience if we don’t stop Widow’s plot.”

“Well fuck,” I whispered. “What do we do now then?”

“What were you planning to do on Cassandra’s apparent funeral day?” Mother countered.

“We were thinking that Castalia would reveal herself first and announce her royal status. She’d then be the final member to join the council before Widow would get a chance to take the final spot,” I reasoned out while sorting my thoughts. “When that happens, then I’d reveal myself and that I’m not dead…but I think I’m supposed to act like a villain to manipulate Widow into thinking I’m on her side, but I’m not sure how that’s going to work.”

“Why would you do that?” Mother inquired.

“I’m not really sure, but I’m thinking if we could make it so that I’m like a double villain agent or something, we’d be able to know exactly what Widow’s moves are while giving the impression that I’m on their side when I’m not.”

“You have a good idea brewing there, but you’re missing a few pieces on the board,” Mother noted but she paused to think. “Wilfried won’t believe that so easily. He’s going to have a backup plan. He always does. He will initiate it before anyone can figure it out.”

“What if we were able to combine forces against Widow?” Castalia suggested. “So right now, Mother knows, so that means if the right people were informed at the right moment, we’d have the fae on our side. The dragon side is currently being manipulated by Wilfried, correct? What if Cassandra becomes the bad guy and is able to show enough strength and command that the dragons would want to follow her command?”

We turned our attention to her as a smile formed on her face while her prism eyes twinkled in glee.

“Dragons follow orders from whoever is strongest. They don’t know about Wyatt either. If we can make Cassandra into a badass supernatural villain, they’ll want to follow her command once she’s proven to be stronger then Wilfried, which I think is actually possible. When that happens, Wyatt can reveal himself and add to the backbone of the dragons. That’s when Cassandra can reveal the truth of the Great Summoning and Widow’s true plans. The deceit from Widow and Wilfried will make a whole lot of dragons angry because they hate liars. They’ll realize that Cassandra’s supernatural villain stunt was to help them see the truth within the web of lies! With me on the council with Cassandra’s bros, we’d be able to have access to the higher leaders of the human government and inform them of what Widow’s planning. If we time all of this correctly, Widow and Wilfrid will find out far too late. They’ll be caught in their actions and have no sides to lean on!”

“Plus, we’ll have Alisha, who’s a Monarch, Ivy, who’d be able to give us bonus fuel with the wolf packs across the country, and the backbone of Celeste, who’s a faeiry absolute. With everyone working together, we’ll be able to knock this out of the park!”

“You need one more thing,” Mother announced and specifically looked my way. “You’re going to need your brother.”

“Huh?” we both stated in shock. “Why?!”

“He’s older than both of you and he’s not dead. Yes, most dragons will follow Cassandra in the villain aspect, but once they find out that you’re actually a good guy, there are going to be a few bad apples who won’t want anything to do with coming together and saving the world,” she bluntly declared.

“Yet they would listen to Constantine?”

“They may have captured Constantine on their land and belittled him, but they all know just how powerful he’s become in the heart of captivity and are afraid of him ever leaving those walls,” Mother revealed. “He’s somehow managed to make himself known as a merciless, sadistic bastard, and those bad apples won’t mess with that.”

“Then how will we get brother on board?”

“Cassandra has to unlock her dragon powers first,” Mother encouraged. “I don’t think you’ll need to confront him until after the revelation of your royal roots on both sides. No matter near or far, every supernatural will find out about that, including your brother. He’ll be expecting you but by then, we can also prepare you for that meeting.”

“Intriguing,” I whispered. “Who’s going to train me for that?”

“If I can get it to happen, your father will,” Mother declared. “He’s listening into this part of the conservation.”

“Really?!” we gasped. “Meaning he heard about the cocks?!”

Mother snickered and shrugged.

“Good luck to your lovers, for a dragon father is a pain in the butt to his sons-in-law!”

“Ugh,” we groaned.

“I guess this means we have some sort of plan,” I declared.

“Somewhat, but there’s still lots of planning and communicating. For now, I’d like for the two of you to simply rest. You’re not going to feel it until you settle for bed, but you’ll feel extremely drained from the travel here and may have to spend tomorrow resting for the journey back. Upon your return, Cassandra should go to the dragon lands with Omarion. You need to unlock your dragon to her full potential. By the time you come back, it looks like it’ll be funeral day, and that’s when everything will be set loose.”

“Isn’t that like four days for you, then? Or three, since today is basically gone?” I asked.

“Yup,” Mother replied with a smile. “I’ll be ready, as will your father. We fae know how to work under pressure.” She winked.

“What about Castalia?” I inquired.

“I’d like Castalia to go with Lokisura and warn the Underworld. Loki is close to Hades. He’ll be able to inform those who need to be aware of the situation. You two will basically arrive back from your destinations the night before the funeral, and things will roll from there.”

“All of this is the true definition of risky,” I declared, but sounded far too excited about it.

“She says with joy flooding her eyes,” Castalia called me out.

“Being a human was boring in comparison to becoming an outlaw. I caused public disturbances in Dubai and got thrown back into a jail that’s apparently owned by my twin sister, which I found out after having a gun to my head and being accused of being an imposter. I then landed in the fae lands with my fae mate, and talked with my birth mother, only to find out that my father isn’t my real father. And now we’re about to head to the dragon realms to unlock my mystical powers, so I can return back for my human funeral where I’ll be crowned a supernatural villain. All of this in what? Six weeks in human time? It feels like two,” I rambled in one solid breath.

Mother and Castalia stared at me before Marigold popped into my view and grinned.

“Isn’t being a supernatural awesome?” Marigold beamed.

We were all silent before bursting into laughter at her random but happy intrusion.

“Yup, Marigold,” I agreed. “It’s pretty damn awesome.”

Mother gave us a wide smile and whispered, “Go rest, my daughters. Relax in the very land that welcomes your return. This land is yours to one day enjoy, but until then, let us strive towards the peaceful future we’re all craving.”

We both nodded, and I was sure my thoughts were the same as Castalia’s.

Yes. The peacefulness we’re all craving.

SERENE SUNRISE

“Wake up, Cassandra.”

If there’s a gun to my head again, I don’t care. Let them pull the trigger. I’m still sleepy.

“You’re so dramatic,” Quil complained. “Get your sleepy ass up, wear a robe, and follow your magic.”

Why?

“You’ll thank me later. Just get up!”

My body temperature spiked up fast enough that I was hissing and rolling off the bed in seconds. “Fuck! Quil-Zu!”

“Going back to sleep. Lalala.”

You bitch!

“A sexy dragon bitch who you’re going to be thanking.”

I couldn’t even respond as her presence vanished. That left me groaning before I opened my eyes and sat up from the red velvet carpet floor of the room I was staying in with Dominick. It was still dark, but my senses told me that the sunrise was approaching.

With a heavy sigh, I ruffled my long locks that had to look like a bird’s nest. Yesterday was spent sleeping all day long, and I couldn’t recall if I’d even talked to Dominick after we were escorted to our rooms.

Mom warned us that we’d be tired, but I wasn’t prepared for that level of exhaustion at all. Dominick didn’t seem as affected by the whole thing, and I did recall him waking me up at one point to try and eat something. Soup or some sort of warm liquid.

I remembered eating that, going to the washroom, and crawling right back into bed.

Turning my attention to the bed, I noticed it was empty and I’d somehow kidnapped the entire blanket of the king-sized, four-poster bed. With how exhausted I’d been, I couldn’t even focus on the beauty of the room, but now that Quil-Zu had told me to follow my magic, my mind was trying to do just that.

Rising up and stretching my arms, I was thankful that my lingerie was still in one piece.

No way would these delicate fabrics survive if I was asleep for a solid day with Adonis.

The memory made me miss him and the others, but I knew it wouldn’t be long before we met once more. With plans being made, maybe all of this would come to an end before we knew it and I could start a new life here.

The thought made me smile unconsciously, thinking that maybe we’d be able to return to these lands.

Learn more about Mom, our real father, our roots. I’d even learn more about Castalia.

I was so shocked as to how this whole ordeal had somehow catapulted me into discovering so many areas that were left blank for years. I’d discovered who I was and my family roots.

All that was left was my career path when the truth was revealed, and then I could somehow attempt to return to a new lifestyle.

Would I return to earth or would I try to remain here? Could I potentially rise to queenship? Would I want to? Maybe there’s a school for those who have to rise up to royal positions? That would be cool, though if the guys couldn’t come, I wouldn’t want to go there.

Shaking my head, I decided to head the washroom. Stripping out of my lingerie, I paused when I felt the tingling in my ear.

What’s with this tingling?

The thought prompted an idea in my head as I reached for the embroidered, gold and red robe. I donned it and quickly combed through my hair, then walked out of my room and looked at the bed once more.

Dominick is probably relaxing in the pool or something. Right. There’s a rejuvenation pool that the maid showed us. I’m sure everyone’s asleep right now. I could relax in it. Could help these aching shoulders.

The idea seemed exciting and prompted me to get moving. Quietly exiting the room, I nodded to the guards who were standing at attention. It was a tad awkward to always leave a room and see them, but I could understand Mother’s protectiveness.

She has her two daughters back and doesn’t want to experience the heartbreak she felt when she thought we were dead.

I couldn’t wait for all of this to be over. Just so I could have more time with her or maybe do something that would cheer her up in some way. I’d never had to worry about Mother’s Day gifts or getting a gift during the holidays for another female, so the idea seemed like a task I’d struggle with.

Can’t buy my mom lingerie, can I? Well…maybe? Is that weird? Actually, no. Don’t think we need any more siblings. I gotta face the psycho brother after all this stuff is done. Ugh. Not looking forward to that at all.

Following my photographic memory and the ringing that continued to grow in intensity as I approached the rejuvenation pool, I was greeted with the empty private room.

I didn’t take too much time inspecting the quiet beauty, but now that I had the lone opportunity to do so, I admired the golden-and-teal marble tiles before the massive statue of a queen who wore a crown and was wrapped with carved flowers. Her wings were outstretched and water poured from the arches.

It kind of reminded me of myself in sense, the embodied magic of a fae with the physical presence of dragon wings.

The water was steamy and warm, carrying glittering sparkles of gold, teal, and white. With bubbling anticipation, I stripped out of my robe and hung it on one of the designated knobs, then made my way past the fountain to the other side of the rejuvenating pool.

There was another set of stairs that entered into tranquil waters, and as I got closer, I noticed the little pathway that hid what was on the other side.

With a shrug, I walked into the waters and sighed in relief at how warm the water was. My body had been yearning for a relaxing bath, and that was exactly what I was going to get after what we’d been through so far.

A few steps in and I was already feeling a significant difference; the aches and pains from the journey here were fading away while the magic thrumming within these flowing waters worked on the deeply rooted wounds I was still healing from.

I was a little grateful Castalia hadn’t tried to fight me at full strength.

Which reminds me, we never found out who’s older!

Deciding to push that dilemma to the side and hoping we found out before we left, I followed the path that entered a dark tunnel, my body growing calmer the further I walked through it.

I couldn’t see what was on the other side until I was out of the tunnel and gasping at the gorgeous sight in front of me.

The dark indigo sky was the first sight to leave me breathless, the strong shine of thousands of stars getting rid of any bits of sleepiness lingering within me.

Below shown the vast beauty of the kingdom and the tiny towns far away. The forest around glowed in a mystical manner. It contained many flowers outlined in glowing gold, red, and white. The river that we’d used to cross into the territory harbored various creatures that glowed within the depths of those waters, while lilies that lit up floated upon the gentle current, the movement almost as mesmerizing as the rest of the majestic view.

The aroma of various flowers that melded together into a nose-tingling scent that made you want to melt into a puddle filled my nostrils, while the warmth of the waters soothed me even further.

This place was truly paradise, and I could imagine watching the sunrise in this very spot.

That’s why Quil-Zu woke me up.

Lowering further into the water, I swam over to the edge of the pool, resting against the glass wall and taking in the view all over again.

I wish Dominick was here to see this…

My craving for him grew the longer I viewed the serene view. Placing my head to rest on my arms, I closed my eyes and allowed myself to enjoy the warmth of the water that reached just above my chest.

Even if I’m here alone, I should at least embrace this. Enjoy this feeling of life.

~DOMINICK~

I NODDED to the guards standing at the metallic golden doors. One of them opened a door and gestured for my entry. When the doors closed and locked into position, I tugged on the belt of my robe, allowing the fuzzy material to drop straight to the floor and giving my naked, muscled body some air to breathe.

After hours of trying to fall asleep and listening to the internal pain of my pixie guide that wouldn’t shut up, I finally gave up on my conquest and headed out for a walk in the gardens. I was grateful that the queen was so lenient on me, especially after yesterday’s brief talk when she’d come to check on Cassandra.

“ARE you sure she’ll be okay?” I questioned the woman who looked like an older version of Cassandra.

When I used the term old, I didn’t mean she was wrinkled or had grey strands. But she had a sophisticated look and an aura around her that projected a level of wisdom beyond our years.

“It’s a common side effect of entering the fae realms for the first time. Even though she is half-fae, her other half is a dragon, and they struggle a little in adapting to our high-frequency lands. The magic is far more intense here versus in the skies dragons normally fly through,” she replied.

“That’s a relief,” I muttered and stared at Cassandra as she continued to sleep away. She wasn’t in the most elegant position, her arms currently hugging a pillow as she quietly snored life away.

I knew Cassandra didn’t snore unless she was in such a deep sleep that a bomb could go off and she’d still be nestled in the sheets.

Since she’d woken up to have some soup and use the restroom, I wasn’t as worried as before, but with us having to journey back to prepare for the big day that would be in a solid two days in fae time, my nerves were beginning to get the best of me.

“How long have you known my daughter?”

Giving the queen my full attention, I replied, “For as long as I remember. Everett A. Johnson raised us. We all ended up being adopted as babes so, I can’t give a specific date, but I remember Cassandra stealing my shoe and keeping it until she was six when she said it smelled and threw it out the window.”

That made her smirk as she nodded her head in understanding.

“Intriguing,” she whispered. “Then do you love my daughter?”

“With all my heart, body, and soul.” Those words may have been a cheesy response to many, but it was the truth.

Cassandra was the reason I’d gone into modeling in the first place. Her encouragement and cheers were the daily push I needed while I worked on my posture, physic, nutrition, and fae magic to morph myself into the person I am today.

She may have done it from the goodness of her heart, but it truly was what I needed when I dealt with the mental demons that told me I wasn’t worth anything if my own parents had abandoned me.

As a fae, family should have been a very valued aspect of one’s life. The scriptures I’d read and research I’d done on our kind contained tons of pages about the importance of family roots and how those royal threads should always remain strong if a fae wanted to rise to the top.

It was what tried to bring me down and think those hopeless thoughts as a child, but each time that happened, there was Cassandra, popping her noisy, big head between mine and whatever book I was reading.

Then she’d shit talk about how trashy the books were and that they were probably centuries old, which wasn’t a lie.

I’d fallen for her, but like the others, didn’t want to cross and ruin that boundary we’d subconsciously made. It still blew me away that we were fae mates, but that only reinforced what I and the others wished to do.

Marry our princess.

I was sure Cassandra had so many questions about what a fae bond would mean within the fae lands, but I didn’t want to touch that topic until all of this was over. This world was vast and powerful, and that meant it would take time to introduce everything, including what our bond would mean, especially in the realm of our families.

“I can see that in a sense,” she replied to my statement and took a long look at me. “At least she bonded to a man who has morals and is strong, smart, and patient. You know patience is a hard trait for fae or men in general to have,” she commented.

“Is it?” I inquired with a smirk. “If you love someone or something, patience is rather easy to implement in your life. If Cassandra wanted to remain as friends even after our fae bond initiated, I would have to respect that and wait until she was ready to dive into that avenue. That’s obviously because I adore every bit of her, including the decisions she makes.”

“Wise,” she replied. “It’s hard to believe your parents made such a foolish error like letting you go.”

I tried to hide my discomfort about the topic, but I’m sure she noticed.

“You realize you’ll have to face that avenue?” she acknowledged. “Especially with your mate being of royal blood, like yourself.”

“When that time comes, we’ll venture there,” I replied. “For now, I’d rather avoid it entirely.”

“I don’t blame you.” She looked at Cassandra before walking over to the side of the bed. Reaching to move a few strands to rest behind Cass’s ear, I watched as she muttered something that didn’t make sense before hugging the pillow even tighter.

“Do you have a backup plan for the funeral event?”

Her question was random, and I looked to see her serious expression.

“No, Your Majesty,” I confessed.

“If I had one, would you be willing to follow it?”

My mind buzzed at the suggestion, and I followed what my gut told me.

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“If you’re anything like your daughter, your backup plan will be pretty golden and will get us out of the shittiest situations. Excuse my language,” I had to add the last part when the word came out.

She shook her head.

“I don’t care about swear words. Fuck, shit, ass, say what needs to be said,” she encouraged. “I’m also impressed that you have such levels of hope in me. That’s good.”

“Does your plan follow what we’ve decided on?”

“Indeed, but Cassandra and Castalia can’t know about the backup plan.”

Oh?

“As long as it doesn’t land either of them dead, it’s fine with me,” I replied.

“It certainly won’t. They won’t experience death’s grasp. Not like that’s a bad thing with the Underworld,” she muttered.

“Death is death. No matter if there is an Underworld, it’s not like you can come back from it when your body is dead.”

“Good point,” she replied.

“We’d be happy to hear out your plan. Would all five of us have to meet here? Five includes Omarion,” I declared.

“I doubt Omarion will have enough strength to do the double trip,” she pointed out. “He has to go with Cassandra to the dragon lands once you all return back. Having him arrive back in the low lands to venture back here and go back yet again would be too much.”

“He’s a dragon god, though.” I wanted to make sure she knew that fine detail.

“God or not, the shift will be too much for a dragon, period. The title ‘god’ refers to the coursing magic and power within their bodies. It doesn’t necessarily mean they’re invincible and have no weak points,” she explained. “He’ll have to remain behind, which may be a smarter idea seeing as the dragon bond between him and Cassandra will still be raw.”

“True,” I whispered.

“You haven’t unlocked the emotional aspect yet?”

“Somewhat.” I knew she was referring to the emotional concept of the fae bond. If I allowed it, I could feel Cassandra’s emotions, from her regular happiness to the bouts of sadness, worry, and anger.

It also meant I could feel her lust for me or the others, and when that level of desire was at a point that needed some TLC.

“Promise me that once this is done that you will explain to her in detail about the fae bond and what comes along with it,” she declared and turned away to head to the door. “Neither Cassandra or Castalia need to worry about the fae world for now, but I have a feeling that if your parents find out who my daughters are, they will suddenly grow extremely interested in your relationship.”

She stopped before the doors and looked back at my guarded expression.

“Make sure you and the others arrive here on time. The backup plan will be a lengthy explanation and needs special instructions with magic properties. Three hours should be enough, and you’ll be able to return for this fake funeral and your ascending roles on the supernatural council.”

“Yes, Your Majesty. I’ll ensure everything is arranged so that we’re here on time.”

“Good,” she replied. “Make sure you take a dip in the rejuvenation pool before you leave. It’ll give you an immense boost, so the journey back isn’t as harsh. I suggest Cassandra does the same if she wakes up in time.”

“Alright.” I gave her a half bow. “Thank you for the blessed conversation, Your Majesty.”

“You’re very welcome, Dominick. It’s nice to speak with you personally.”

She left the room.

THAT WAS the main reason why I couldn’t enjoy a wink of sleep: the idea of a backup plan for the main plan we weren’t sure would be solid for the funeral day.

The anxiety that was brewing within me was desperate to bring me down, but I had worked so hard towards being my strongest for this approaching moment.

Rise to our roles on the supernatural council, reveal the truth that Cassandra is alive and one of the two princesses of the Cyldrirth kingdom, and then reveal Widow’s plot to wipe out the human race.

Staring at the steamy water, I began to walk to the edge and ready myself to dive in, but my eyes noticed the stairs at the far-right corner of the room, past the glorious fountain that kind of reminded me of Cassandra.

Her elegant curves, beautiful long hair, and resonating power of royalty with that glowing crown above her head that only I got to see on a daily basis since our awakened bond.

The dragon wings were something I’d seen once from Cassandra when she was deep asleep while Omarion - or his sneaky dragon - was attempting to dreamscape with her.

The idea irked me a little, which was a little immature seeing as I knew Cassandra was ours and I’d basically have to share whether I liked it or not.

It could have been my slight lack in myself that made me feel insecure around the dragon god, but I didn’t have time to worry about that flaw yet.

I would worry when all this shit was done.

That’s all I could do to keep pushing myself forward, hoping we’d finally get that solid break to deal with the piled-up problems within ourselves while regaining some time with the woman we loved.

I’m sure the others were trying not to complain or even worry about it, but if they felt anything like what I felt, we’d be able to agree that we missed Cassandra’s company.

Not just the few hour visits and the quick make-out sessions.

I missed holding her in my arms for hours, drawing multiples of the same tattoo design that was her birthmark until she fell asleep. I craved hearing her bickering over something that annoyed her or seeing her excitement when we decided to go to the mall.

I missed her random cooking days, those evenings when we went out for fancy dinners, the weekly mall dates to get our favorite foods, ice creams, and sets of clothes, and watching her dance in a t-shirt and underwear while sipping on wine.

Taking in a deep breath, I could smell that sweet aroma of hers that turned me on in so many ways. The lingering smell of her shampoo that made her hair so shiny and smooth.

Letting out an exhale, I wished to feel her naked body against mine once more. To have her in my arms and allow my hands to caress every curve of that sexy frame of hers and feel those uneven breaths that escaped those luscious lips before I claimed them as my own.

“Fuck,” I whispered, feeling hard just from the thought of her. It was tempting me to turn right around and head back to the room to merely be by her side. I couldn’t gather the guts to share with her how horny I was as of late, knowing it wasn’t the right time to think about sex.

Even if that was exactly what I’d be doing if I wasn’t distracted by this assignment we’ve taken upon ourselves.

With another grunt, I walked over to the stairs and noticed the tunnel.

“One of those pools with an outdoor portion,” I mumbled to myself. If I returned back to my room, I could already feel the nagging nudge my pixie guide would give me.

He was a pure nuisance, and once I was back on earth, I wouldn’t need to deal with it because I could block him out. Being within the lands of my heritage amplified my magic to triple levels, making it simply impossible to drown him out.

Go outside. Why are you lying here? Get fresh air. We all need damn fresh air. So fucking annoying.

The only reason why he was being a quiet pixie was because he was asleep. At least if I enjoyed this moment of quietness, I may get the opportunity to see the sunrise for the first time.

I was happy I’d got to come along with Cassandra, especially to help her experience this world for the first time. She got to admire the place that was her home, and the end result had turned out to be far better than one could have imagined after years of being away from her family.

Making my way through the tunnel, I squinted my eyes in an attempt to see the end of the tunnel, but it was rather impossible. There had to be some sort of spell stopping one from seeing the other side.

I knew these sectional pools were typically for newlyweds or the king and queen to enjoy the privacy of the healing properties these waters had to offer while enjoying one another’s company.

The only reason I knew of these places was because a fellow fae model had boasted about hooking up with a princess from a different fae kingdom. He got to enjoy these luxurious waters and do all the pleasurable things you would normally do in the bedroom.

I was only curious because of the high chance he’d be caught by the guards, the sound of moans and screams of pleasure surely being heard by them or the rest of the castle when they were usually located at the highest peak and with the best view of the kingdom below.

He mentioned that the entire thing was sealed with an invisible bubble, one that activated at the hint of arousal. I had to question that further, wondering what would happen if one person was aroused and the other had no intentions of getting frisky, but he’d explained that both had to be sexually aroused and wish for things to get heated.

If it was consensual, the magic would activate with a sparkly dome that looked like a little globe of stars. Totally magical when you imagined it, but seeing it with my own eyes would be a true gem very few faes got to experience.

Maybe when Cassandra returns here we can venture into that department.

I reached the end of the tunnel, the night sky coming into view and making me gawk at the spectacular view. Everything was gorgeous, from the way the stars twinkled so vividly to the enchanting forest, flowers, and waters down below.

It took me a second before I lowered my gaze completely to try and see the horizon of little golden lights from the few homes that still had a light on, but my heart skipped a few beats as my cock twitched and began to grow harder at the golden sight.

Cassandra?

There she was with her arms resting on the glass edge of the pool while her head rested on one of her arms. Her hair was drifting along the surface of the steaming water, and I got a glimpse of her bare back that dipped into the waters.

I remained where I was, hoping she’d somehow sense my presence while I continued to admire this image of complete tranquility, but the longer I remained, the harder it was to stay still.

My heart was now galloping like a wild horse, my body screaming to be by my mate’s side. I wanted my hands to run down her wet skin and my lips to devour hers while our bodies pressed together in longing.

I missed my sweet mate, and I wanted to have her in my arms.

To enjoy my hard length within her hot, pulsating pussy and make her scream my name like in that dream from long ago.

How many times I’d masturbated to that dream, the memories of my Cassandra calling me Daddy and getting to enjoy her cumming before the dream faded away and we were both tossed back into reality.

I longed for this moment, and it was finally here.

Restrain yourself, Dominick.

I had to mentally stop myself, realizing from the soft exhales that drifted into the air that Cassandra was definitely asleep. The proper way of dealing with my overflowing arousal was calming myself down.

With deep inhales and exhales, I calmed myself as much as I could, my mind a little clearer. It would make it easier for me to think straight instead of letting my body lead the way and claim what I wanted.

Swimming over to where Cassandra was, I took in her peaceful expression, my heart melting at how beautiful she was under the twinkling sky. Words couldn’t express how ravishing she looked, or how I wished to the Universe that I could scoop her away from all of this and give her the peace she wholeheartedly deserved.

When we were young, nothing stopped us from ensuring our Cassandra was treated with respect and had an easier life, and this should have been no different.

Yet our special princess was sent to live the life of an inmate, endure the hardships of an outlaw, and was about to wear the crown of a villain for the sake of everyone but herself. When would the world see her as the supernatural savior she deserved to be seen as?

My hand reached out to stroke her cheek, and I watched her lips curl up sleepily while her aura that was low and calm sparked a little bit.

I loved how my mere touch did that to her, leaving me to imagine what it would be like to make love to her. To allow the depths of our fae bond to heighten our connection into a blissful paradise.

Pulling my hand away, I swam a few inches away, until my back pressed against the side glass of the pool, which gave me a side view of Cassandra, who was a few short inches away.

Distance would make sure I used my common sense and not my cock to make decisions. I decided to take this time to do what I’d intended to do in the first place.

Relax and wait.

Watching Cassandra sleep was another distraction of mine. It could be viewed as a little stalkerish, but when she slept in my arms, it was hard to not take a few precious moments and watch as she got lost in wistful dreams.

Even now with sleeping in the hot waters, it helped me take my mind off everything else while my body got to absorb the rejuvenating properties of these blessed waters.

I prayed when we returned to ignite the backup plan that we’d be given the opportunity to quickly dip into these waters to give us a boost.

Hopefully, this backup plan wouldn’t come to pass, but at least we had one.

Lifting my gaze to view the skies for a bit, the soft vibrations of my humming began to drift into the air as I began to quietly sing. I remembered the late nights when I’d stay up with Adonis, listening to his creative process while he worked out the kinks in the melody until he deemed it perfect.

He’d sing a song again and again, to the point where I’d join in, helping him with the process as he heard the melody in a different tone.

There were those few nights when Cassandra would join in and end up falling asleep. The memory merely made me smile as I carried on with the soft singing.

“Dominick?”

I lowered my head to see Cassandra’s sleepy eyes. They were half open and she blinked a few more times as if she was trying to confirm what she was seeing was true.

My smirk morphed on my lips before I registered it, taking in her beauty as she turned completely to face me. The waters were just above her chest, but with the swaying movements, I could see her cleavage.

My cock just had to twitch in anticipation, and I fought hard to not let my obvious hunger flood my eyes as I watched her swim towards me.

She was in front of me before I knew it, and she placed her hands on my cheeks and looked deep into my eyes. I couldn’t fight the urge to hold her, my arms moving from their resting places on top of the glass edge so that my hands could press against the sides of her hips.

“Cassan-” She sealed my lips and made my body hum into overdrive. The move was so unexpected when she’d just woken up, and yet I was secretly thanking the Universe because I’d craved these plump, luscious lips for far too long.

We broke the kiss to give each other a moment’s grace, the two of us becoming lost in our intense gaze while our bodies inched closer until her naked body pressed against mine.

“Cassandra,” I whispered, the yearning so thick in my voice, I might as well tell her right here and now that I wanted her.

To feel her up and make her moan again and again until she was spent.

Her seductive smile was matched with her lust-filled eyes that lowered to my lips. I leaned in until my nose brushed her wet but hot skin, and my tongue licked the very spot I knew Otis loved to bite. It seemed to have become the golden spot to tease Cassandra, the sensitivity of that part of the skin still there long after the bite had healed.

Her moan and arch in her back told me our theory was right, and the sound pushed me to nibble sharply. She moaned even louder now, and I proceeded to kiss her slowly in hopes of leaving a hickey against her skin.

It could have been my underlying way of pissing Omarion off, but I wouldn’t bring that up to the surface now that I was getting what I’d been craving.

My Cassandra.

Her soft moans were nothing like when she whispered, “Daddy, let’s do more than kiss.”

Fucking turned on every damn cell within me as I pulled back to watch her bite her lip in sultry way that had me kissing her hard and deep.

I opened my eyes just for a moment, looking up to see the dazzling sparkles of the dome my model friend had mentioned. It was the true permission I needed to do what I wanted to do.

My hands dipped further down into the waters until one hand squeezed her ass before slapping it. I’m sure it didn’t hurt due to the water lessening the impact, but I only wanted to stimulate her body as my other hand trailed between her legs.

This section wasn’t deep like the other side, giving us the perfect platform beneath to stand on if we wished it.

My hand began to venture along her folds before finding the bud of her clit. Her breath hitched as she broke the kiss, but I slapped her ass again, forcing her to moan and giving me the perfect opportunity to dart my tongue into her mouth while sliding a finger into her.

She groaned, and I could feel the soft tingles of her emotions. The bits of her growing arousal while she enjoyed the satisfaction my moves brought her.

She wanted this. The intensity of the emotional confirmation only made me work my fingers harder as I thrusted a second finger into her and pumped swiftly.

I knew once I made her cum and pulled my fingers out from her hot, pulsing pussy that my cock would be next to fill her up and ignite the next waves of ecstasy that would rack her body, mind, and soul.

“Daddy, faster,” she moaned into my mouth, begging in whimpers as her body pressed into me. I gripped her left ass cheek, my fingernails digging into her flesh.

I did exactly what she requested, my fingers pumping into her so quickly that in seconds she was crying out in pleasure as her body stiffened.

“Fuck, yes,” she breathed in relief, her panting being cut off by my lips as I slammed them against hers.

We shared a steamy kiss as her magic swirled around me. I knew without a doubt that she was beginning to feel my emotions. To feel how badly I’d wanted her this whole time and how much I missed her.

She broke the kiss so we could breathe, but soon her arms were around my neck as she whispered, “Thank you for being so patient. Now fuck me hard and fast until I can’t walk.”

Yup. I fucking love this woman.

“Yes, my queen,” I whispered, and before I knew it, I was pressing her against the glass of the pool, allowing her to face the vast view below.

I’m sure her breasts were pressing against the cool glass, which would only add to her sensitive nipples that were probably hard.

The thought left me craving more, but I satisfied my craving slightly by pulling her head back so I could kiss her deeply.

It was a steamy, intense kiss that was completely wild, and we continued the kiss as my cock teased her ass before sliding between her legs to tease her folds.

The intensity of our arousal was palpable, and it was time to feed this desire once and for all. My thick cock was ready to please, erect and tingling as I guided it into Cassandra nice and slow.

Her drawn out moan was the music I needed to start and finish this sensual race, the gas pedal to lead me to the finish line of victory.

Allowing my cock to enjoy her hugging pussy, I used my free hand to wrap through the fine strands of her wet hair before tugging on them. I did it just hard enough to force her head to fall back, giving me the chance to whisper into her ear.

“You know what I want, but I’ll tell you again. I want to hear every moan, whimper, and plea from those damn lips of yours. If you don’t, I’ll pull what you’ve desired right out and leave you all hot and quaking. You and I both know your fingers won’t give you the satisfaction you need right this instant.”

She didn’t even hesitate as she nodded the best she could while my fingers still held her locks tightly.

“Understood?” I wanted to hear her compliance with my rules.

“Yes, Daddy.” Her voice shook, not out of fear but immense desire, which only made me chuckle and nibble on her ear. “That’s my queen. You always obey me when I need you to.”

I rewarded her with a swift thrust, one that made her gasp.

“Oh God, more of that, Daddy,” she begged, and I happily complied as I began to pound into her at a rhythmic pace.

She whimpered, a clear indication that she wanted more, and that’s my cue to pick up the pace. I growled as my cock glided in and out wildly, my hips thrusting on their own agenda while the swell of emotions hit me like a plague.

The sensation was overwhelming and yet exactly what I wanted, all while Cassandra’s voice echoed around us as she encouraged me to continue.

“Faster, Daddy. Harder. Yes, yes. Fuck yes, oh fuck!”

I could feel how this was affecting her. The way each thrust brought that boiling rise within her core. I wanted to feel her erupt, to shatter because of my cock while hearing her scream my name.

“Daddy, yes. Fuck, yes! More, harder, faster!” Cassandra was living within her sexual fantasy, and I was finally ready to lead us into the finale.

I pressed her hard against the glass, our breaths fast while our panting and moans grew more frequent. I could feel my own release beginning to build, the urge to cum and fill her coming closer.

My thrusts became quick jabs as my cock sunk as deeply as it could while moving so quickly. It would only be seconds before we were both coming.

“Daddy, Daddy, Daddy!” Cassandra screamed. I gritted my teeth, holding back my orgasm so we could cum at the same time. Be consumed by blissful pleasure in synchronicity.

“Say my name, baby. Cum for me!” I ordered her as I sank into her with one final plunge, the two of us hit with the wave of nirvana that left us screaming.

“DOMINICK!” she screamed as her body filled with sizzling pleasure. I braced for the barrage of sensations as my cock shot loads of my cum into her.

I was a panting mess while Cassandra’s back was arched against my chest, her body trembling as she came and clung to the glass walls for her life.

We were both fighting for breath as we tried to come down from the high, and I quickly wrapped an arm around Cassandra’s waist after pulling out of her to give her my body to rest against.

I ended up swimming us back to the corner, allowing her to experience her spasms and recover from the intense connection.

When we finally could breathe properly, I lifted her head slightly, so I could kiss her properly.

Reward her for pleasing me so damn well.

“You’re everything I could ever ask for,” I whispered to her. She gave me the sweetest smile and kissed me gently.

“That was long overdue,” she acknowledged. “And you’re in the lead in the fucking department.”

That made me laugh, the hearty sound followed with, “I’ll fight hard to maintain my position.”

“I can’t wait for this to be over,” she whispered, and I noticed the flicker of sadness in her eyes. I swirled her around so we were facing each other, my hold around her waist tightening as our bodies pressed against one another.

“Don’t give me that sad look, Cassandra.” My free hand was pressed against her cheek while my thumb reached out to trail her swollen lips. “This will end sooner than we think, and we’ll be able to start the next chapter of our lives, together.”

“All of us?”

“All of us,” I promised and kissed her. “You know damn well that I’ll share you.”

“Even with Omarion?”

“Even with the dragon ass that I feel very competitive with.”

That made her smirk.

“I like competition,” she hummed. A thought flickered in my mind and I frowned. “If you think for one minute I’m sharing you with him in the same bed, it’s not happening,”

“You can’t predict the future.”

“Why would you even want that?”

“I’d want to see who lasts longer.”

“You just want to see Daddy lose,” I huffed.

“Basically, but I know you’d put in a hard fight that may leave me broken for a solid week.”

“Yet you’d enjoy every minute of it.” I sighed while she giggled.

“Essentially.”

“How are you feeling?” I decided to ask.

“Good. More energetic than a day ago, that’s for sure.”

“Wanna rest here or go back to the room?”

“Can we stay here a little longer?” Her eyes displayed her desire to prolong this moment for as long as possible.

“Ya,” I replied with a tender smile. “Let’s watch the sunrise together.”

She grinned and snuggled against me, and as the first specks of light entered the sky, we moved over so we were front and center to see it all.

As the world began to shift from the dark paradise to the warm colors of sunrise, Cassandra whispered, “Let’s experience this again.”

I leaned over just as she turned her head, my lips landing on hers. Pulling back, I gave her a wide smile, one that showed every bit of my emotions.

A smile I reserved just for her.

“We’ll definitely return,” I assured her. Her smile was priceless as the two of us returned our attention to the glorious sunrise that was unfolding before us.

Yes. I want a future with this woman, and no matter the challenges I may have to face from my family…I’ll fight my damn hardest to ensure this is the happy ending I deserve.

JOURNEY HOME

~CASSANDRA~

“WE’LL WAIT for you at the boat,” Dominick announced, leaning down to give a soft kiss to my temple before his hand slipped out of mine. I nodded in understanding as Marigold buzzed away to give Mother a cheek hug, as I liked to call it.

“Farewell, Queen Faith!” Marigold waved her little hands in Mother’s direction, beaming with joy at Mother’s smiling expression. “See you in a few, Princess Cassandra,” Marigold said to me as she gave me a wonderful smile.

I reached up to gently stroke her head, and she looked at me in confusion.

“What was that for, princess?”

“For being you,” I praised with a sweet smile as my eyes softened in affection. “Thank you for being so patient on this journey. I promise once everything comes to an end, we’ll return to this world and learn how to make you even stronger and more powerful, alright?”

Marigold’s smile only grew as she nodded her head quickly and giggled.

“Yes, Princess Cassandra!” She looked beyond happy as she fluttered around Dominick’s head before rushing to catch up to Lokisura, who was already making his way to the tunnel dock.

Dominick gave me a wink of encouragement and a small wave in Mother’s direction. “May the Universe continue to protect you, Your Majesty.”

“As she will protect you in times of trial and explosive turmoil. Do not fear what comes rushing at you in surprise. Embrace and see past the delusion,” Mother replied, the hidden riddle leaving us to exchange a look before Dominick nodded in understanding and rose up to his full height.

“I’ll keep that in mind.” With those words, he headed down the tunnel path towards the dock, leaving Castalia and me to have a private conversation with Mother.

“Interesting how I was nervous to arrive here and now I’m nervous to return,” I admitted.

“The fae lands do that to you,” Mother reasoned. “It’s why many remain when they’ve found their calling. In both of your cases, that will be a future path you’ll be allowed to take, but until then, remember you are always welcome here.”

She then took a few steps closer and snapped her fingers. Two stones wrapped in bonded leather string emerged with a burst of flames. I inspected the smooth, multi-colored stone of indigo, gold, and black.

“Are those dragon jade tiger’s eye stones?” Castalia asked with a hint of shock in her voice.

“Indeed,” Mother replied with a proud grin while the two stones hovered above her hands. “These stones are rather protective of their owners, which means they’ll shield you from unexpected attacks. We obviously have no clue what Widow’s next plans are, and Wilfried is a little sneaky himself, so this will give you some sort of reassurance in unfamiliar environments. They’re extremely rare and normally only given to the king or queen. I was gifted two upon your birth and kept them in safekeeping. I’m happy I’m able to bestow them upon you like I’d always imagined.”

The stones floated towards us, and we lifted our hands to accept them as they lowered into our grasp. The stone was cool to touch, but it sent shockwaves of tingling energy through my hands that zipped through my body.

“Powerful,” Castalia whispered.

“They are.” Mother nodded once. “Your fae pixie guides will keep them out of sight, but you can wear them as a necklace as well. If you’re in desperate need to communicate with me, hold the stone tightly and think of my image. No matter the time, I’ll respond.”

“A magical rock phone.” I smirked at the idea before looking at Mother. “What if our need isn’t life-threatening?”

“If you merely want to talk, you may use it to contact me as well,” she assured me with a softened grin.

I beamed at the idea, thankful that this wouldn’t be the last time we communicated. We may not know when we’d return here, but the thought of being able to talk with her at times of trial and worry gave me some level of peace.

Mother walked up to us and placed a hand on each of our shoulders.

“Castalia and Cassandra. My daughters and the princesses of this kingdom,” she whispered. “I bless both of you. May the Universe give you strength, perseverance, and courage to face whatever comes your way. No matter rain or shine, know that I support you, and will always be here if you need me. I pray for your swift return.”

“Thank you, Mother,” Castalia and I replied with wide smiles. Her hands slipped from our shoulders before she moved to give each of us a tight hug.

“So proud,” she whispered in my ear before she pulled back to look into my eyes. “Don’t fear the task before you.”

“Even if the world will think of me as a bad guy?”

“Even if you become the bad guy.” She winked. “However, it won’t happen. Once everyone finds out the truth, it’ll be the end of that snake woman for good.”

“And Wilfried,” I pointed out.

She nodded. “And Wilfried.”

We pulled apart and Mother took a few steps back to see us off.

“Oh.” The idea popped into my head and I quickly turned back. “Mom, question!”

Mother arched an eyebrow at me, but her lips still curled up in glee.

“Who came first?” I pointed between Castalia and me.

Castalia rolled her eyes but looked over to Mother for an answer.

“Castalia,” she stated which made me pout, “is younger.”

“Oh shit!” I beamed and looked over to Castalia, who frowned in pure annoyance.

“Mom,” she groaned. “You just gave her permission to disrespect me.”

“You know Cassandra won’t do such a thing,” Mother happily stated. “But teasing and disrespecting are two different things.”

I quietly laughed, which had an evil sound to it, and Castalia sighed. “I hate this.”

“I’m older than you!” I poked her. “Obey me, bit-OW!”

Castalia kicked my ass before I could finish.

“Bitch!”

“Good,” Castalia huffed and waved at Mother. “See you around, Mother.”

She turned away before I could retaliate.

“Ugh. So mean,” I whined and rubbed my ass cheek. Looking back at Mother, I could see her glassy eyes, which made my heart drop a bit at leaving her.

Looking back at where Castalia was, I rushed back to Mother and hugged her one last time. Her wide eyes proved how shocked she was with the sudden move, but she hugged me in return.

“When all of this is over, I can’t wait to learn every bit about you.”

“I’ll count the days until then,” she whispered back.

We leaned back to share a wide smile, her tears rolling down her cheek while I fought back my own tears.

“Thank you for giving birth to me, even though the time spent afterwards was lonely.”

“I’d do it all over again,” she whispered and moved her hands to press them on my cheeks, “if it meant you’d turn out exactly as you are now. A strong, beautiful woman with a heart of gold.”

I waved goodbye and turned around to go.

“Hope the next time you’re here, it’s with your dragon mate,” Mother noted.

I laughed. “We apparently have to work that out when I get back, but I can guarantee the other four would be happy to meet you,” I replied.

“I’m sure they will be,” Mother stated as I began to walk away. “Farewell, Cassandra.”

I looked back and gave her a final wave.

“Farewell, Mother.”

It’s time to journey home.

RELEASE THE BURNING SOUL

“If you think I’m going to jump off a cliff, Omarion Davis, then you might as well give up on this mate thing cause I ain’t jumping off another fucking cliff!”

That devilish smirk of his only taunted me as the dragon god crossed his arms over his broad chest.

“Prisoner 5115. Are you talking back to me?”

The glaring look I gave him only made him snicker as we continued to stand on the mountain cliff.

“Cassandra, dear. We can’t enter the dragon realm by walking.”

“Who the hell made it a rule that we had to fly? Do you see any wings on my back? No! I didn’t sign up to jump to my death. At least with the prison life, my apparent close calls weren’t my doing,” I complained before I was in his face. “And I can talk back to you whenever I want.”

“Hmm.” He thought about it. “If we were in bed, things would go so differently.”

My face grew red and I huffed and punched his abs, which did absolutely nothing as he stood there.

This mother fucker didn’t even flinch!

“Are you two having one of those couple quarrels?” Quil inquired. “Or you going to have sky sex or something?”

There’s no such thing as sky sex! How do you fuck in the sky?!

“Hmmm. You don’t recall the section in that book about where dragon babies come from, do you?”

N-No! I let you read that part cause I was sleepy!

“Too bad. Interesting topic.” She sounded far too amused, which only annoyed me.

“Ugh,” I groaned out loud and poked Omarion’s chiseled stomach seeing as I couldn’t poke his chest with his crossed arms.

“We’re wasting time.”

“You’re still mad at me, aren’t you?” he countered.

My glaring eyes answered him pretty clearly, leading him to sigh and uncross his arms.

“Cassandra. I said I’m sorry.”

“I know you are,” I huffed. “Doesn’t mean you’re gaining my trust so easily.”

Alright, maybe I was being a little too hard on him, but I was far too tired to care right now.

Arriving from the fae lands left me utterly drained, but there’s no rest when you’re trying to obtain the lead role of the Queen of Wicked.

Our plan had to be put into action and we only had six hours in the dragon lands to get this mate thing officially ignited so I could have what Omarion called a “level up”.

The guys were preparing for tomorrow’s funeral and council ceremony, and since we were tight on time, all I got was a hug and kiss from each of them before we headed off.

Now that the next requirement to enter the dragon realms meant flying through the air, I wasn’t feeling it in the slightest.

Omarion moved to face me before his arms wrapped around my waist and pulled me against him.

“I’ll work towards gaining your trust.” He leaned so our foreheads pressed together, my heart skipping a few beats while the sexual tension between us grew in waves.

“I’m going to make the task a living hell for you,” I muttered.

“I like a few challenges,” he admitted, his lips brushing against mine. “Makes life a little more interesting.”

“Are you actually a dragon god?” I inquired.

“Sad to say, ya,”

“Why is that sad?”

“It’s a boring story. Not sure you’d want to hear it.” He kissed me tenderly, his hands gripping my skin a little harder. I didn’t know what voodoo he was using on me, but the mere action had my body roaring for him.

“I’d listen,” I mumbled and kissed him.

The rumble against his throat was followed with the press of his delicious lips as he took over the kiss.

Sky sex would be kind of cool right now.

“Be careful what you wish for,” Quil hummed. “Also, he has to stop kissing you.”

Why does he have to-

My thought was cut short as I was suddenly pushed with enough force to send me soaring backward. My eyes were wide as a scream escaped me, my body already off the cliff and beginning the seemingly slow drop to the ground below.

“OMARION!” I screamed, my voice echoing around me as his image disappeared.

THAT MOTHER FUCKING ASSHOLE! I’LL NEVER FUCK HIM! FUCK!!!!

“Can’t really fuck him if you’re dead,” Quil-Zu calmly noted.

QUIL-ZU! WE’RE GOING TO DIE!

“As much as that may seem like the current reality, I think we both know you aren’t going to die from falling off a cliff,” she noted.

How are we getting out of this?!

“Well… There are two options, really. You’re a fae, so you could summon the wind to stop your descent to the ground, or you could ask me, and I’ll trigger your wings to come out and play so we can fly back up there and kick Omarion’s ass.”

Is there a third option?

“Omarion will be down here in five seconds.”

Why don’t we go with that one?

“The plan I see shimmering in your mind is a little tempting.”

I’ll give you any type of sweet, chocolate, or food you want when we’re out of this mess.

“Deal.”

I took a nervous glance at the approaching trees and was about to curse and go to plan B, but arms hooked underneath my armpits and my body was lifted swiftly upward.

“You mother fucker!” I snapped at Omarion, ready to give him an earful of curse words. He lowered his gaze to portray the sexiest smile I’ve seen on his face while his now-red eyes were flooded with mockery.

“Now, now, my queen. That’s not how you talk to your savior.”

“Never mind. Let’s go with Plan D,” Quil-Zu announced, and the sudden rush of power that hit my senses could have easily blacked me out if I wasn’t just as murderous as Quil-Zu.

His eyes widened and he let go of me - avoiding the stream of orange-and-teal flames that left my mouth.

I fucking breathed fire.

We were falling again, but not a pinch of fear flickered within me as my body flipped so my chest was facing the approaching trees. My head looked up until my eyes landed on Omarion, his large golden wings outstretched to their maximum width.

I noticed the burnt part on the right side, which should have been enough to satisfy me, but I decided it was time to put this man in his place.

“He wants to play with fire? Let’s see if he can withstand this storm,” Quil affirmed.

Something ripped out of my back, tearing through my black crop top and slowing down my fall tremendously. With one flap, my falling movement completely stopped, and my eyes remained on my target.

The way my lips perked up in a dangerous smile had Omarion - or that dragon of his - cursing under his breath. He was readying himself to get away, but none of us - even myself - realized how fast my movements would be.

I was in his face before he could take another breath, and my hands grabbed onto his shoulders, turning the two of us around, and I pushed him down towards the ground with such force that he was colliding into the mass of trees in three seconds.

My stinging orbs absorbed the dust of smoke that began to enter the air, the collision not only breaking a few trees but destroying a good chunk of the earth below.

I noticed the burning glow of my tattoo. The fierceness of power resonating within me was something I hadn’t felt since my awakening. I knew the power was there within, but I’d almost forgotten the feel of its presence.

The feeling of dominance, control, ultimate power.

Turning my head slightly, I finally caught a glimpse of my majestic dragon wings. I expected them to be purple, red, or something that matched the similar theme Quil-Zu described herself as, but they were massive golden ones with teal and orange scales and electric currents of gold and orange dancing around their arches. The very tips of the bottom of the wings had thorn ends of light teal with hints of gold. The interior of my wings was a light goldish-orange, and their overall size was just as big as Omarion’s, which must have made me look tiny in comparison due to my skinny frame.

I noticed my hair was glowing with intensity, the turquoise strands levitating with multiple gold and orange tinsel strands.

When Omarion didn’t show up for a counterattack, I decided to begin the slow descent down. Once my feet softly landed on the part of the land that wasn’t completely demolished, I put my hands on my hips.

“Recover that damn pride of yours and come over here,” I huffed.

“No sympathy whatsoever.” It was Omarion’s voice this time, and he groaned. “Fuck. Why does this son of an ass make my life a living hell and leave me to pick up the pieces? Fucker.”

I had to assume he was talking about his dragon, who’d clearly come out to taunt us and then whisked away to his mental hiding place in the corner of Omarion’s mind.

The smoke was finally fading out, and I could see Omarion still on the ground. His wings were gone now, and I saw the pout of broken pride on his face as he looked to be deep in thought.

“Poor dragon god sobbing internally. I guess we should be a little nicer,” Quil-Zu reasoned.

I didn’t really feel like being nice at the moment, but with a sigh, I walked over to where Omarion was. His eyes looked up at me as I offered my hand.

He was clearly checking me out, which was beginning to irritate me because I knew we couldn’t do shit now with us already wasting time.

“You owe me sky sex or whatever,” I muttered. “Hurry up and get your ass up. Not offering my hand again if you decide to delay.”

His hand was in mine within seconds, and I tugged him up. He let out a huff and stretched his back before he gave me the cutest set of sad eyes with a frown.

“Cassandra. Why can’t you be mean to Vladimir?”

“Whose Vladimir?” I asked.

“My dragon.”

“Oh,” I replied and shrugged. “Is he the one who thinks it’s fun to kiss someone and throw them into death situations?”

“Pretty much,” he replied. “See, if I was going to tackle you, it would be because of danger.”

“Hmph. Liar,” I grumbled, and inspected him slowly. “That didn’t do shit to you.”

“I love how you wish for my demise. It’s kind of hot.”

My glare only made his smile widen, and he pulled me against him once again. “You’re even hotter with those sexy wings on your back.”

“Stop talking all sexy with me.”

“So that’s a no to sky sex?” he teased. “Though, I don’t think it’s time to make babies yet. I’d want to put a ring on your finger first.”

Now I was blushing, my face as red as a tomato as I looked at him in horror. “You can actually have sky sex?!”

“Did you not read that when you were studying?”

“I-I skipped that section, dammit!”

“Didn’t think we’d fuck?”

“I-I-I never said that?”

“What a shame.” He sighed dramatically and leaned in to whisper, “I would have loved to eat you up and slap that ass of yours. Then we’d fuck for hours and I wouldn’t stop until you literally begged me to.”

ASABJBDJDBFDK.

“Did your mind malfunction? I can take over for you if you like?”

Dammit, Quil-Zu! Tell him to shut up or something. Damn dragon god making me horny and shit when we have places to be and people to throw in jail.

My arms were suddenly hooked around Omarion’s neck, pulling him down until my lips were next to his ear.

“Unless you want to see my butt naked in a pool of burning lava, I suggest you keep your teasing to your damn self or I’ll make that bulge in your crotch hurt so much, you’ll beg me to stroke your cock and suck it until you shoot every bit of cum into my mouth.”

Now it was Omarion’s turn to blush while he gawked at me in utter shock. I, on the other hand, was absolutely mind blown while his expression proved I’d won this battle.

Well, holy fuck. Quil-Zu?! I never knew an ancient dragon could talk like that.

“Human sex talk is overrated. So easy to learn.”

Isn’t there some sort of dragon sex talk?

She was quiet for a few short seconds. “Dragons don’t talk. We fuck or fight.”

Well jeez. Aggressive much?

“Dragons love aggression, especially in their female. See?”

I looked into Omarion’s eyes and she was right. Those orbs probably couldn’t contain the immense hunger this man had for me. All I could imagine was him eating me up mid-air.

Butt cheeks hanging. Boobs bouncing. God, I’m far too horny for this shit.

Pulling away and taking a few jumps back, I willed my wings to flap twice as I launched myself back into the air.

“If we’re late, I’m blaming it on you!” I called out.

His boyish grin made me want to punch him again, but he was soon next to me; his golden wings were back.

“If it means we get time for sex, I’ll take the blame,” he proudly announced and reached for my hand. I couldn’t even argue with him as he tugged me along, his wings outstretching to their full length as he began to increase his speed.

“We have four hours. We only need about one for the ceremony, two tops. We’ll be back an hour before the funeral.”

“So I’ll have time to beat your ass?”

“You love to do that as of a late,” he muttered and looked over his shoulder at me. “You can’t kill me.”

“I can try,” I suggested with a mischievous grin that had him frowning.

“Nah, don’t. Knowing Vladimir, he’ll make it so I perish and his godly ass lives to tell the tale. Don’t got time for that shit.”

“Seems you and Vladimir get along.”

“We don’t,” Omarion huffed. “Fucking shit ass of a dragon.”

“So he’s your dragon and you’re the god part?”

“No. He’s a dragon who’s ranked as a god with immortality.”

“So you’re useless?”

He glared at me and I shrugged. “What? That’s what you’d call humans.”

His eyes flashed to red with gold orbs, and his lips smiled seductively at me.

“Yes, you’re right, my queen. He’s useless and borrows a fraction of my power.”

“Hello, Vladimir,” I greeted, figuring that had to be him in control now.

“Hello, my queen. You look ravishing with those wings of yours.”

“You sound like the Big, Bad Wolf that tries to eat Little Red Riding Hood.”

“I am a little hungry, but we both know what I want, now don’t we?” His saucy grin made me huff.

“Go away.”

He laughed and suddenly tugged me right into his side.

“Hey! I can’t fly—mhmm!” He kissed me hard on the lips, clearly not giving a shit that I’d stopped flapping my wings. He held my weight, supporting both of us in the air as we continued moving at the same speed.

When he released me, he purposely tugged my bottom lip and growled, “The day I take you, my queen, every inch of your body will be covered in bites so that other mate of yours remembers whose stronger in this game of claiming you.”

Okay. That was so hot.

With a few blinks, he was gone, and Omarion muttered, “Selfish jackass.”

I snickered and wiggled out of his hold so I could fly on my own. “He seems like the jealous type,” I noted. “He noticed the hickey on my neck, I think.”

“Pretty obvious,” Omarion replied with a hint of dissatisfaction. “If we didn’t have shit to take care of, I’d cover your neck up with them.”

“You know you like to talk the talk, but you ain’t doing shit,” I reasoned.

He gave me a look, and I nervously giggled and increased my speed to move ahead of him. “Weee, I’m flying.”

“Now you’ve realized?” he commented as he caught up with me. “How does it feel?”

“Amazing, but I don’t think it’s really kicked in yet. Could I have summoned my wings this whole time?”

“Yup,” he replied. “Didn’t the guys tell you that you summoned your wings when you first arrived in Dubai’s prison? You were sleeping or something.”

“I don’t remember that,” I admitted. “I guess I was asleep.”

“Vladimir was probably dreamscaping with you.”

“Someone’s mentioned that before, I think.” I was trying to remember, but my memory wasn’t serving me well in this thrilling moment. “Well, at least I can fly now!”

“You know you snore louder now then when you were a human?” he commented.

“Fuck you.”

“And you swear a lot more.”

“You make it seem like that’s a turn off for you.”

“It’s not,” he replied. “It’s hot. So stop tempting me already and let’s get this dragon mate awakening part over with.”

He soared ahead, leaving me in the dust.

“Hey! Don’t fly so fast!”

“He’s really struggling not to fuck you now. Pretty amusing to watch in the background.”

Are dragons addicted to sex or something?

“Yes, like any other race.”

Good point.

“Are you ready for the initiation?”

Is it hard?

“Nope. You just walk into lava and if you survive, that’s it.”

Now that doesn’t sound scary at all.

“You’ll be fine.”

Sure…

I looked at Omarion, who was still ahead of me, my eyes scanning his broad back and wings.

Intriguing how we met in prison and now we’re about to seal our fates together.

“OH NO, no, no. I’m definitely not jumping off this damn cliff into raging lava. Enough jumping for the day, or year, or just forever!” I was clinging to Omarion for dear life while staring at the oozing flow of lava that bubbled down below.

If I was going to walk, dive, or do whatever in that thick, deadly fluid, he best be coming with me because he’d never be able to pry me off of him.

“Cassandra,” Omarion huffed. “You’re going to break my ribs.”

“Good! Then we can run along home, kick Widow’s ass, and call it a day.”

He tried to tug me away, but a low growl vibrated against my throat, and he gave me a questioning look.

“Are you that freaked out?”

When I didn’t reply, he sighed again and gave up trying to get me off of him. “If you’re going to hang on, do it properly around my neck.”

I eyed him slowly as I did exactly what he suggested, my arms leaving his body for a split second to wrap around his neck while I hooked my legs around his waist. I expected him to complain some more, but he began to walk away from the cliff we were looking over to continue on the very thin path of black earth.

“That’s just normal lava. I wouldn’t let you jump into that. You need the magical shit.”

“There’s magical lava?”

“It’s pink and sparkly.”

“Seriously?” I was so intrigued I rested my chin on his shoulder to listen carefully.

“Ya. It’s normally pink but will change color depending on the recipient.”

“Did you have to go through that?” I inquired.

“Yup. I go once a year.”

“Really?!”

“It’s not as bad as you’re thinking it is. Think of it as walking into a hot spring, but better. It’s a pretty big caravan so you’ll be able to shift as well.”

“How do I change back if I shift?”

“Imagine your human form. Not too hard.”

We entered a small cave and went into a tunnel that was pitch black. Even with my supernatural vision, it was a little hard to see, but Omarion walked through like it was second nature to him.

“Is it weird for me to feel a little afraid?” I whispered when the heat became more distinct.

“Nah. I was a frightened wuss when I had to come here the first time. My mother brought me here and I wouldn’t dare budge to walk in.”

“How did she get you to go in?”

“She lifted me up and threw me in.”

“…”

“…”

“What a harsh childhood,” Quil muttered. “Cling tighter.”

I did exactly as she said, and Omarion coughed. “Cassandra.”

“I will not be thrown!”

“I won’t throw you in there,” he assured me, and suddenly we were walking into a tiny lagoon. My eyes widened as they registered the pink molten liquid that had sparks of gold.

That wasn’t the only thing to take my breath away. My eyes were drawn upward as they took in the miraculous designs across the cave’s walls, the ancient drawings of various dragons that glowed vibrantly in different colors.

Reds, blues, greens, and purples. It was like seeing a rainbow or enjoying a prism piece of artwork that glowed in the dark. The heat was intense, but almost comforting, while the heat within me grew like a lit flame that was becoming stronger inside my soul.

I unhooked my legs from his waist before loosening my arms, my eyes still viewing the alluring masterpiece of this serene place. Never would I have imagined something like this existing within the deep parts of this black, rocky place, but here we were.

I noticed Omarion take off his black top, followed by his black pants.

“We have to go in naked?” I inquired.

“Easier for our scales to come out. If you go with clothes, you’ll come back butt naked, so it only makes sense.”

“When you explain it that way,” I quietly replied and began to strip.

Soon we were both naked, and I was trying my best not to look past his waist to admire his cock.

Very, very hard.

“His cock?”

No! Very hard not to look there!

“Oh look, a butterfly!”

Where?!

I immediately looked right where Quil wanted me to, only for me to curse and cover my eyes.

“Dammit, Quil! I’m trying to be modest! Modest!”

“Modest my foot. You said that out loud, by the way.”

UGH!

Omarion was chuckling, and I spread two of my fingers out just a little bit to see his pleased smile.

“No need to be modest, sweetheart,” he declared. “You can have this whenever you want.”

He offered his hand to me. I stared at it for a long moment before it suddenly clicked in.

“Wait. You’re going with me?”

“If it makes it easier for you, why not?” he reasoned. “I haven’t been here in a good ten months. Nothing wrong with coming earlier.”

“But two dragons won’t fit in here,” I noted.

“This place is flooded with magic. It looks small now, but it’ll expand to whatever size it needs to. If we both shift, it’ll grow big enough to handle both of us. We should be fine, though. I’m not in the shifting mood. Yours will be uncalled as to whether you’ll shift or not seeing as this is your first time.”

I reached out to put my hand in his.

“Does anything happen when I enter?”

“You may lose consciousness for a short minute or two. It’ll feel a lot longer than that, but it depends on each person. Sometimes an ancestor or guide will come in and give you advice. Other times it’s just an image. It depends.”

“You’ll come out the same time as me?”

“Yup,” he assured me. “Ready?”

I swallowed my nerves and looked at the mystical lava before us. Taking a deep breath, I let it out slowly and nodded.

“Ready,” I whispered.

He squeezed my hand and we walked towards the glittering fluid. The first step was the scariest, but before my foot dipped into the surface, orange and teal scales began to appear upon my skin.

I watched in amazement as I took steady steps forward, the heat nothing more than a steamy hot spring. The deeper we walked, the harder it was to keep conscious.

By the time it reached my neck, I could barely keep my eyes open.

“Allow your conscious to fade, and face whoever wishes to guide you back home,” Omarion voiced, the sound eons away as my body submerged into the warmth of the lava lagoon.

Guide me home.

“IRONIC.”

My eyes opened up to the familiar voice, only to widen at the stunning beauty before me.

A tall woman stood before me, her height around 6′4″. She had long purple locks that transitioned to a shocking red, and dragon wings of a similar nature that were spread out wide behind her.

She wore a long red dress, one that trailed back and levitated, like the rest of her body, showing off her long legs that had vivid symbolic designs tattooed along her thighs and down to her ankles.

Her skin was tanned but had a hint of sparkle to it, as if she’d put on a cream that came with gold glitter. The most distinct part, aside from her shocking red eyes, was how her wrists and ankles were bound by chains.

I didn’t need to guess who this woman was. I knew exactly who I was peering at.

“Quil-Zu.”

Her smile was priceless, those red orbs showing her pride and approval of me as she slowly nodded her head.

“Now you have a true image of who I am, Cassandra.” Her voice was thick with authority. Intense vibrations pulsing out of her made the air heavy as we stood in the middle of a pink environment.

She lifted her chained wrists, the clinking sounds of the shackles bouncing off whatever invisible walls laid around us.

“These are the chains that hold us back. The shackles that hold us back from aspiring to be who we’re meant to be,” she affirmed while her eyes lowered to the very chains that sparked with flames and didn’t melt from the intense heat. “Only you can unlock these, but you and I know that something still holds you back.”

Lifting her head, she looked directly into my eyes.

“What is it, Cassandra? What still prevents you from being that badass bitch you’ve wished to attain and project to the world?”

There was no point in hiding it.

“Failure,” I answered honestly.

“Why do you deem failure as a weakness?” she inquired and tilted her head in wonder. “When one fails, do they not get stronger and rise up once again?”

“Not everyone does.”

“You and I both know you don’t fall in the category of everyone.”

“What if my power is too much for me?”

“In the world of the supernatural, magic and power aren’t merely an inherent gift,” Quil-Zu acknowledged. “Magic is its own entity. It’s a being that can either rise or vanish. Your magic always rushed to your aid when you needed it the most. If it thought you weren’t worthy of that protection, do you believe it would risk the chance of killing you to save your life at the brink of death?”

“No,” I whispered.

“You’re afraid your failure will cause those you love to die.”

“Yes,” I muttered in shame. “To carry power is a privilege, but what if I can’t learn to use or control that power fast enough to protect those I love?”

Lifting my head to look back at her, I continued, “Look how fast things have moved in a matter of human days? We sped through six weeks in what feels like 2 weeks, and I went from being an average human to a supernatural princess with a twin sister, a mother and father, a fae pixie guide, a wise dragon in my head, and five official boyfriends, two of them my mates. Not to forget we’re about to crash my human funeral and face a wench who’s basically done everything in her power to make my life miserable, with the blessing of my father’s twin brother. I fear that after all we’ve done to reach this point, I’ll fail. I won’t be able to save this world…even if it’s not my duty to save it.”

Quil-Zu actually smiled as she nodded in understanding.

“Cassandra. Why do you think you alone have to carry the burdens that life brings you?”

“Because I hate burdening people,” I answered. “My whole life that’s exactly what I’ve felt like. A burden to Everett. To my supernatural bros. Even in jail, after surviving all that chaos, I still felt as though I was nothing but a burden. Maybe I just wish to be the one doing the saving? The one to call the shots and make sure my men, friends, and family are safe. I’m sure that’s the complete opposite of what princesses do in fairy tales, but I’m tired of being the damsel in distress. Tired of having to be saved by someone, whether it’s directly or indirectly. To me, it looks like I’m failing because I can’t carry the weight I somehow got stuck with. That’s scary to me.”

“There will come a time when you’ll be able to do that, Cassandra,” Quil-Zu reasoned. “There’s a time for everything, just as everyone has a time limit on this earth. Some will rise, others will fall, but not every circumstance demands you to be alone. As a ruler, a queen, you’ll have to rely on your subjects. You’ll have maids to cook your meals, knights to protect your home, first- and second-in-command to aid you in decision making, and many other individuals who will contribute to making the kingdom the best it can be. Teamwork is key in this world, and failure is something everyone experiences. Every person who has risen to their highest good has failed. The richest individuals and the most successful have fallen multiples times. They’ve been rejected, defeated, brought down by their peers, and mocked for the failures. Did that stop them from rising to the top countless times?”

“No,” I replied.

“When this is all over, I want you to ask Omarion how he obtained his god title. I’m sure his story will prove that failure is only an asset when rising to the top. For now, we’re running out of time, but I need you to let go of those fears, Cassandra.”

“Will releasing you help me be less afraid?” I asked.

“Fear is evident in everyone, my dear. Even I experience moments of fear, but you have to remember, Cassandra. Fear does not make one weak. It doesn’t label you as a coward or victim. The only way fear becomes your enemy is when it keeps you down, makes you tremble and quiver in defeat. Fear is what motivates many to obtain even more power, whether that’s through methods like these or training themselves so that when fear comes knocking on their door, they’re more than ready to face it.”

She closed her eyes and whispered, “You are gifted with power, Cassandra. You just have to embrace it. There will be times of uncertainty and I can’t guarantee that we won’t fail at some point in our lives, but I can boldly declare that I’ll always be here for you. I’ll support you any way I can, and together, we’ll get through any obstacles that head our way.”

“You should be one of those motivational speakers.” I giggled quietly before I took a deep inhale and let it out. “I trust you, Quil-Zu. With my life. I know you won’t let me down when I need you the most.”

“Never,” she vowed.

I smiled and blinked away my tears of joy, feeling the built-up emotions of fear, uncertainty, and endless worry begin to seep out of me. I watched as the chains that were on the figure before me began to burn with intensity, the clear chains beginning to shift to black as they started to crumble from the ends.

Like a burning rope, the fire made the chains crumble, until the shackles that were around her wrists and ankles were nothing but ash. Her wings grew bigger, her body beginning to shift, and before I knew it, there was Quil-Zu in her dragon form.

I looked up at her with pride, my tears falling not out of sadness but rather pure joy at her evolution. I was thankful that I was able to witness it with my own eyes.

She was a massive beauty of orange and teal scales, but her eyes were mixed with red, purple, gold, and orange, the colors somehow melding with one another in an enriched balance of vibrancy.

I reached up with my left hand, watching as she lowered her head until my hand pressed against one part of her nose.

“You are beyond magnificent, Quil-Zu.”

Her soft rumble could shake the walls if it was possible, and it made my body tingle in delight. All this while, I had a being like this within me, and yet I worried about the formidable future.

It’s time to see this world in a new light.

THE SQUEEZE of my hand brought me back to reality as I began to make my way out of the lava pit of rebirth. My grip tightened around the hand I knew was Omarion’s and I opened my eyes to see the lava running down my body.

My scales began to disappear, my skin as radiant and healthy as ever as my mind oozed with peace and hope.

I didn’t look at Omarion until I was completely out, and when I did, I was blown away. It was almost as though he was a different person, but I knew the glorious man that walked with me hand-in-hand was the same one to come out of the heated liquid.

My eyes betrayed me as they scanned him from head to toe, the movement so slow that a snail surely would have been done by now. His looks had only amplified in my line of vision, those hard lines of his muscles blazing outward while his dark skin glittered with magic and overflowing power.

His abs, muscles, legs, and God, his long, thick rod of immense pleasure that was extra hard and enjoying my attention as it twitched in craving. My tongue licked my bottom lip slowly as my eyes fought to move back up to see those radiant jewels that were surely taking in my every movement.

My desire was killing me, and I couldn’t take it anymore as the charged magnetic pull between us brought me closer to him. My hands were tingling to caress his skin, a few of his scales still visible as he took his time to return to his completely human form.

His wings were still out compared to mine that had returned to the safety of my back, but the itch to release them was tempting. However, I knew where we were that they would be of no use.

This man will be on top of me, fucking me senseless. No need for my wings that will do nothing but make things uncomfortable.

Before I could do what I wished, his large hands reached out to cradle my face, the touch so soft, like I was a fragile glass statue that would shatter at any second. Those thumbs of his caressed my cheeks - nice and slow - leaving my heart racing while his loving eyes bored into mine.

“My queen,” he whispered, and I knew it was still Omarion in control. “Welcome to a world where fear is nothing but a distraction.”

“Have you ever experienced fear since being a god?”

“Oh yes,” he whispered as his head inched closer and closer. “What I fear the most…”

He laid his lips upon me but was just as quick to move them away, leaving an inch between us as he finished his sentence. “Losing you was my greatest fear.”

“You don’t need to worry about that anymore, my king,” I purred. “For you will not lose me anymore.”

We returned to kissing, my hands finally getting the satisfaction of touching his hot flesh. He moaned my name as I returned the action, our lips kissing, our connection growing, and our desire to be one overflowing.

The thought of having his cock moving in and out of my mouth was a forgotten memory as our kisses grew more intense, and our bodies were soon lying upon the ground that suddenly felt extremely smooth against my back.

My body was shivering in anticipation as my pussy was already wet and ready for him. The masculine smile he shared was reserved for only me as his eyes sucked in every bit of my body, every inch, imperfection, and curve.

The way he licked his lips in hunger while those lustful orbs graced my body once again left me panting for his opinion. His words only ignited floods of gratitude as he whispered, “You are a work of art that every man would crave to touch.”

He lowered himself to kiss me, to smell my scent and lick my flesh. His words of adoration continued, whispers of my perfection, beauty, radiant compassion, and burning soul. I’m everything he’s wanted, a person he never thought would complete him, and a treasure he’d fight to the end of time to protect.

The trailing kisses, the touch of his hands all over me… I was dying to feel him inside me. He knew it – I was sure of it - and though we were pressed on time, it was obvious that he had to do this.

He must take me at a slow pace. Admire the gem he’s finally been able to obtain after years - no centuries - of loneliness.

What amazed me and made the passion burning inside me grow was his swirling emotions. Feeling his deep-rooted happiness, love, and acceptance of me. He didn’t just love me when he saw me as an awakened supernatural. His eyes had taken in my every feature the first time they fell upon me at the prison.

When I was a human. Weak and naive.

Yet to him, I was attractive, confident, feisty, and deserving of being tested by his dragon. I was worthy to him, and now I was his to possess and conqueror.

He finally spread my legs open, his smile radiating with pleasure as he admired my glistening pussy. I could see his erect cock, the veins and thickness even bigger than before. He was more than ready to please me, and I could already tell that rod would expand me to my max.

I knew without a doubt that I’d take every inch of him, and he’d fuck me until I screamed his name again and again.

His cock pressed against my entrance, but he paused to give me a final look. There was no going back. No more questioning whether this connection between us was a fake illusion. When he enters me, that will seal our fates for good, and the addiction for one another will grow stronger from this day forward.

“Finish what you started, my king,” I ordered with a loving smile. “You know I’ll never leave your side, as you will never abandon mine.”

That’s the only confirmation he needed to drive into me, his cock filling me inch by inch, stretching me to great lengths and leaving me moaning in awe.

The rest became a sensation of burning pleasure as his length began to thrust into me, his rhythm already fast and deep as his hunger for me only grew with every movement.

He gripped my hips as he fucked me harder, and all I could do was brace myself, for I knew this was only the beginning of the extraordinary ride.

He leaned down to kiss me, followed by his taunting tongue that fought to claim one of my bouncing breasts. I was amazed by his multitasking skills, his movements doing nothing to slow him down in the slightest.

My mind became lost in the rhythm and building pleasure, his cock thick and throbbing within me as his gaze soaked me up. We were moaning, panting, and soon sweating as the heat in the lagoon was triple the temperature, but it didn’t do anything but boost our vigor as his thrusts grew faster and deeper.

“Omarion! Yes, yes, my king!” My mind was consumed by the swirling sensations running through me, my pleasure rising just like his. I could feel his elation and how close he was to reaching one of many climaxes, and it only pushed me to my edge until we were both screaming in ecstasy.

We were only given a few seconds to catch our breaths as the wave of need hit us like a plague. He moved again, slower this time, and I leaned full up to wrap my arms around his neck and kiss him deeply.

He held me close while still keeping with the rhythm, our tongues dancing within each other’s mouths, and my moans vibrating against the walls of his mouth.

“Omarion, baby. My king. My god.” I couldn’t really think straight and there was no point in trying as his movements increased and I was cumming again, as was he.

“Fuck,” he growled, and next thing I knew, I was on my hands and knees and getting it doggy style. That position had me growling in lust, his cock going even deeper now. I gripped the ground like it could support the wild pounding of his hips, my fingernails digging into the ground and leaving indents as I braced for a third orgasm.

“Yes, fuck, yes! YES!” I was quivering with spams in seconds, but Omarion kept going, his grunts and groans only pumping up what would be my fourth round of cumming.

“Yes, baby. Keep moaning for me.” He encouraged my screams, whimpers, and loud moans, our combined sounds echoing around us and igniting the surging heat that amplified everything around us.

My senses were out of control, just like my body that yearned for even more. He came yet again, pausing to fill me up with that hot cum of his before he had one of my legs up while he fucked me in a different way.

Again and again, we fucked in various positions, until my mind was completely blank, and I’d forgotten what we were even supposed to be doing. I wanted to stay here forever. To be in this man’s arms and to hear every word of affection, praise, and order to cum for just him.

I was his to control, enjoy, and ravish, which made it hard to see what could possibly be more important.

“Cassandra,” he growled, and soon I was in his arms. He stood as my arms hooked around his neck and his arms went under my knees.

He extended his wings and we were in the air, and then he really started to pound into me. If I thought the pleasure before was magical, what was happening now was mind-shattering as his balls slapped my ass and he thrusted so deep, I was struggling to remember to breathe.

“Omarion! Omarion! OMARION!” I screamed, loud as I felt the brink of my orgasm, and he let out a growling grunt and screamed.

“CASSANDRA!”

The sensation that slashed through my body rushed from my core and left me silently screaming as I came. A burning rush of pleasure consumed me, taking over every inch of my body and leaving me in a quivering mess until I couldn’t feel a limb.

I knew I was caught when I fell back, my arms like jelly—like the rest of my body. I could only concentrate on breathing, attempting to catch my breath as my body continued to shake, the aftershocks lasting for what felt like forever, but I was sure it was really just a few short minutes.

My mind drifted for a while, going in and out until the soft touch against my temple was followed with a low voice. “Cassandra, my queen. We have to get moving,”

“To where? The sky? The bed? I’d love a bed right now.”

His chuckle was followed with another kiss to my temple. “No, we have to return back for the…” He trailed off and the sudden hit of fear, pain, anger, and frustration hit me with such strength, I was suddenly up and fully alert.

“Omarion?”

He hissed and clenched his head, and as if I was experiencing a small portion of what he was, I saw images flash behind my eyes.

Chained. Guards. Widow. Torture. The king…the king…Wilfried!

“Holy fucking shit,” I cursed. “You had a confrontation with Widow and Wilfried.”

“Remind me…” he began but needed another moment to breathe. “Scratch that. Next time Vladimir takes control, kick him in the balls.”

“That could be arranged,” I noted before moving to press my hands against his temples. I could feel his pain the most, and it was beginning to bother me.

Closing my eyes, I allowed myself to relax and suddenly thought of happy things. Raising the positive vibrations within me, I felt the warmth of my burning flame while magic seeped through my fingertips.

Omarion sighed in relief, his tense body beginning to relax as I sent more of the healing energy through him. I didn’t stop until the throb within my mind that projected from him vanished, and I lowered my tired arms to look at him.

“Better?”

“So much better.” He looked at me with gratitude before his expression grew serious. “We need to tell the others.”

“I don’t think we’ll have time to,” I acknowledged. “We have to get back quickly.”

I worked on standing up, but I struggled to remain standing. Omarion didn’t bother to wait for my knees to buckle as he scooped me up and sat me down on the nearest rock.

“Let me help you. Just rest,” he encouraged. He kissed me gently, then quickly retrieved our clothes and worked on clothing me first. Then he clothed himself and scooped me up with ease.

“Rest. I’ll see how fast I can get us back. Once we arrive, we’ll call the others and see if we can all meet in time for the funeral.”

“So it wasn’t Constantine after all,” I whispered as my heavy eyes came to a close.

“Who?”

“My brother,” I muttered. “Constantine Cyldrirth. Older…brother. Level Six. Dragon…prince…” My mind was already fading away, but I felt a bit of Omarion’s presence in my mind.

“Got it,” he whispered. “Brother isn’t against us yet. Wilfried…is a twin? Good to know.”

“I…” The single word could barely come out as I drifted even further, but I decided to think out what I was fighting the darkness to say.

I love you, Omarion.

His sweet chuckle could induce tingles even in my almost asleep state, and his reply drifted to me as my consciousness finally allowed itself to rest.

I love you, too, Cassandra. My powerful queen.

THE CROWN OF A SUPERNATURAL VILLIAN

“What do you mean you just got signed onto the council?!” I hissed through the phone while I paced in the hidden spot in the trees.

Castalia was frowning in my direction, and I’m sure she’d be pissed with the news I was hearing.

“We arrived back and not even ten minutes went by before we were summoned,” Tristan explained. His voice was thick with exhaustion, which was worrisome. I felt like a charged battery ready to ignite the world, and my supernatural boyfriends were drained from preparing for this day.

“Did you guys sign the documents?” I asked.

“Ya.” He yawned.

“What are we-”

“Widow can’t take the last spot yet,” Tristan answered my question before I could ask. “We read the fine print of the documents, which were updated today before we signed.”

“What? They changed the document?”

Castalia was up and at my side, and I decided to put him on speaker. The bubble around us that hid our presence was also soundproof.

“Why would they change the document this morning?” Castalia inquired. “They need royal permission for that.”

“They got royal permission,” Tristan quietly admitted. “The problem is, we don’t know who the hell signed it.”

“Their name wasn’t printed?” I inquired.

“What does the new document state in terms of your fifth person?” Castalia asked.

“For the document, it states we have six months to choose the fifth person before a replacement can be implemented,” Tristan explained. “As for the name, it only had the person’s first name. I think it was…Constantine?”

“Constantine?!” we shrieked before looking at one another. “Fuck.”

“What?” Tristan questioned, sounding a little worried. “Do you know him?”

“Um,” I began, but Castalia quickly shook her head.

“We’ll discuss it later. You guys should get ready. The funeral is going to start, and it’s being broadcasted live,” Castalia reminded.

“Right,” Tristan replied.

I took off the speaker function to talk to Tristan privately for a moment. “Tristan. You seriously don’t sound well.”

“It’s expected for us to feel sluggish. We had to do something last minute at Dominick’s request and thought we’d have a few hours to rest, but then we were called to do the council ceremony and now I’m just drained. The funeral won’t be long, Cass. We’ll make it through.”

“Are you sure?”

“Ya, babe,” he assured me. “I can’t wait to hug you after you’re announced alive and well.”

“Alive and a royal princess,” I teased. “I love you.”

“Love you more, my queen.”

He hung up and I looked to Castalia. “This is already not going as planned.”

“Can only go up from here,” she suggested. Suddenly, Lokisura and Omarion suddenly entered the bubble, the two of them breathless.

“Or down,” I muttered and walked over to Omarion, who was in disguise. “What’s wrong?”

“Widow found out about the changed contract,” Omarion breathed. “The guys had their council initiation hours earlier and no one told Widow until right now. She’s supposed to introduce the whole service.”

“We think she’s going to use that as her time to reveal that Omarion is innocent and it was humans who killed Cassandra,” Lokisura explained. “Then we think she’s going to reveal who Cassandra is and declare war with the humans on behalf of the Cyldrirth family.”

“She can’t do that!” Castalia and I snapped.

“Well, she’s a bit desperate right now, so I don’t think she gives a shit.”

“We need to get into position,” I encouraged.

“I’ll head to my spot,” Castalia announced and was going to leave, but paused and walked back over to me.

“What?”

She tugged me straight into a hug and squeezed me tightly for two seconds.

“Don’t die, bitch,” she huffed and practically pushed me away. “Haven’t kicked your ass on the battlefield yet.”

With those words, she strolled right out with Lokisura, their glamoured appearances kicking in so the two of them were perfectly dressed for the funeral. Castalia’s hair was now blonde with red highlights and a black veil that covered a good chunk of her face.

“That bitch,” I muttered but smiled.

“Who’s older?” Omarion inquired, making my grin grow.

“Me.” I winked and moved over to give him a hug. “Thanks for the information. Looks like things are going to go up in flames once my apparent funeral begins.”

“If it does, just know I have your back, like the rest of your boyfriends.”

“No matter what?”

“No matter what,” he affirmed and leaned back to give me a steamy kiss. I growled against his lips, having to fight the need to do more.

“After this is done, I want a week with you,” I whispered against his lips.

“Sweetheart. You and I both know I will not keep you for a week,” he muttered. “A month or two is plenty.”

I laughed and gave him one more squeeze before letting go.

“Now let’s pray this whole thing doesn’t land me in the land of the dead,” I concluded.

“You’ll be fine,” he assured me. “Don’t panic.”

“I’m trying not to,” I muttered but moved in closer as my eyes remained locked on his. “I couldn’t tell the others, but Constantine was the one to sign the bill that made sure Widow couldn’t rise up on the council as a replacement.”

“Your older brother?” He looked shocked by the news before his eyes darkened. “He knows you’re alive.”

“Which is either a blessing or a damn curse right now,” I whispered. “What if he’s working with Wilfried?”

“We won’t know until the show begins,” he muttered. “I’m sure your guys have a backup plan.”

“Do you?”

“Nope.”

I gave him a look, and he shrugged. “I’m a god. Can’t die.”

“It would be nice if you gave all of us the immunity card,” I grumbled but took his hand. “I fucking pray that the boys have some sort of backup plan if this goes south, or we’re really about to start some sort of war.”

“If not,” Omarion began, “we’ll be the ones to lead the good side to victory.”

My eyes side-glanced to see his dancing amber-and-red ones, and I shook my head.

“Dragons always have a damn death wish or want some sort of war to occur.”

“You say that as if you know.”

“I read it in a book.”

“But you didn’t read the part about where babies come from.”

“Fuck off!”

“You know it’s hot when you’re angry?”

My growl shut him up real quick, and I smirked. “Aww, my big, muscled mate is afraid of me.”

“Tsk.” He walked forward, tugging me along as we exited the bubble, and the glamour Castalia had helped initiate triggered into gear; my body was now cloaked in a long black strapless dress while my hair was blonde with bits of teal highlights.

A veil covered my face, and my free hand carried a white handkerchief to use as a distraction.

Omarion was in a full black suit with a red tie, and his hair was now short and black.

“Ready?” he whispered as we paused in our strides to enter the crowd heading to the sitting area. I admired his loving expression and gave him a firm nod.

“As ready as I’ll ever be,” I whispered. “Goodbye, my life as a dead outlaw. Time to wear my crown and bring Widow down.”

Glancing down to the black threaded necklace that held the dragon jade tiger’s eye stone, I secretly hoped I’d be using it to contact Mother regarding our victory.

Let’s end this once and for all.

SOMETHING WASN’T RIGHT. There was just something not fucking right!

I was fighting hard to remain hidden as the ceremony began. What immediately threw me and the massive group of individuals who came to attend off was Widow’s immediate introduction of the new council.

No one called her out right there and then, but the immediate whispers of disrespect, annoyance, and complaints regarding her indecency were loud and clear.

Of course, my men weren’t going to stand for that either.

Otis immediately commented on the disrespectful introduction, stating how this was the moment to remember me and not to gloat about their silly promotion to council members.

That shut her up real quick as the crowd clapped, cheered, and nodded.

It was obvious from their exhausted expressions that today was one of those fuck-off days, and many of the people whispering about Widow’s rudeness had previously commented on the guys’ appearances. They looked so drained. Like the life had been sucked out of them and they were forced to come here today.

I didn’t need to be next to Castalia to sense her concern, and with Omarion right next to me, it was obvious that his worry was through the roof. He had known my men long enough to know this wasn’t like them - at all. Adding the fact that his phone kept vibrating nonstop, the tension around us heightened in our hidden disguises.

We were right in front, and Castalia was one of the few who stood on the opposite side with our new supernatural council.

The funeral was almost done, and this was the moment Widow would take the stance to end everything. I knew something grand was about to occur. She’d drop the bomb of the human’s involvement or do something to create chaos.

I held my breath as she took the stage.

“Instead of ending this, I’ve decided to allow someone else to proceed to give our final goodbyes to Cassandra Thorn.”

What?

“Please welcome Wilfried Cyldrirth. The Dragon King of the Cyldrirth family.”

Now the whole place dropped to a pin silence as the very man in question walked out from a portal that formed out of nowhere to arrive on the stage.

People gasped, while all four of my brothers rose up with questioning expressions.

“What’s the meaning of this?!” Otis questioned. “We never gave this man permission to even be here!”

People’s phones were out, taking videos and pictures, the flashing lights and increased murmurs only making the man smile.

“My name is Wilfried Cyldrirth, and I’ve come to reveal the truth of Cassandra’s death.”

I looked for Castalia and saw her begin to move closer to where the guys were standing with Lokisura. Her glaring eyes were on Wilfried, and I wasn’t sure if she was planning to murder him on the spot or tackle him.

Many people gasped, and others started to question in anger.

“What’s going on?!”

“Hey! You’re a disrespectful supernatural! Give Cassandra the peace she deserves!”

“Why do supernaturals always have to diminish a human’s worth?!”

The man chuckled. The low rumble held an eeriness to it, enough to silence everyone as he declared, “Your human idol was only human for a short period of time, as I was the one who put a block on her, to begin with.”

Wait, what?

That led to more questions, but the man spread his arms out and declared with pride, “Cassandra Thorn was the princess of the Cyldrirth kingdom! One of fae and dragon roots!”

Multiple gasps of shock flooded around us, but the man continued, “She was not murdered by Omarion Davis, but a group of humans who wanted to sell her off to the highest bidder! Her body was mauled, abused, and left for dead in the lands that have now placed a curse on the very humans who decided to kill royalty!”

The sudden looming fear of his words cut through the crowd in waves. The whispers of worry, shock, and disbelief were nothing to what happened next.

“So I’ve decided to end this funeral with two notes. If you believe I’ll allow my child to be among the dead, think again. I’ve summoned her soul to the living, and now she will be the catalyst to your demise! She will become the ultimate villain, and all you’ll have to do is accept your fates of death!”

What is he talking about?!

I tried to move forward, but I realized I couldn’t. Again, I tried and fought against whatever kept me in place, like stone, but I still couldn’t budge.

My panicked eyes looked over to Omarion, and he looked at me in question before he tried to speak. When he realized he couldn’t, his eyes were massive as the two of us fought the restraints that held us captive.

“Stop this instant!” Adonis yelled and headed towards the man with the others, but Wilfried looked their way and declared, “It’s time for the second part of my revenge, and that starts with all those who dare try to defy my future reign of this world.”

I noticed Castalia’s suddenly jerking movement as she pushed against the restraints and screamed.

“BOMB!”

Omarion roared, and his body jerked forward, only for him to crash into me - a second before the ear-shattering explosion tossed us all back.

Agonizing shrills of pain and agony shot through the air, but my ears were ringing as our bodies still flew until we crashed into multiple trees.

When we came to a stop I groaned, but the sudden fear and excruciating pain that hit me had my body shaking as I fought for breath. It felt like I was being burned from the inside out, the pain unbearable as flooding emotions of fear consumed me.

I choked on mere air as desolation flooded my mind. I wasn’t sure if I’d make it as my heart suddenly stopped and it felt as though I was fading away. Then the rushing press against my chest surged my heart into overdrive and left me gasping for air as I sat forward in a rush.

“Cassandra!” Omarion screamed, and my wild eyes met his. He was bleeding in multiple areas, covered in smoke and dirt, but my eyes landed on where the stage was, and I froze.

It’s…gone.

My body moved before I could think, rising up and dragging my feet that began to grow numb with each step I took. Closer and closer, step by step, the dread within me grew while the hollowness in my heart swarmed my body.

I was gasping for air, dragging my feet like a zombie begging for an ounce of life.

My eyes searched for the four familiar men of my life. Searched and searched through the body parts and bodies that littered the ground. The wails and screams were nothing like the rushing pounding of my heart, and my heart that had stopped only moments earlier was beating so quickly, I’d have suffered some sort of stroke if I were human.

I reached the stage, my eyes noticing Widow’s body. I didn’t need to stare for long to realize the truth.

She’s dead.

Her eyes were open, her legs and left arm blown off. The pool of blood beneath her was spreading, but I knew there was no way she was coming out of it. I tried to search for Castalia, and I briefly saw her body that was lifted up by a shadow being before it dematerialized.

It had to be Lokisura taking her somewhere to get mended, but that was in the back of my mind as my eyes continued to search.

I looked and looked, but no remains were left of my men.

No. They…no. They…they…they…

My mind was suddenly on repeat, unable to acknowledge the truth. A burst of raging laughter soared through the air, but one look and I knew the culprit in all of this was no longer on this plane.

“Your supernatural council is dead. Let the supernatural avenge their fallen comrades that were plagued by the humans! Avenge them. Avenge them!”

The command vibrated through me, and I wondered if those words were heard by anyone else but I. Did it matter anymore? My men…my supernaturals bros were dead.

“Princess…Cassandra?”

My eyes lowered to see Marigold, but the bubbly, ecstatic fae pixie looked at me with wide eyes filled with sadness as they pooled with tears.

“Where…where did Tristan…Dominick…Otis…and Adonis go?”

I couldn’t answer, but my eyes suddenly overflowed with tears as I finally realized what had pushed me to my brief death.

I’d felt their demise. Their end. All the pain. The sadness. The fear. The fucking fear.

The despair that flooded me couldn’t be described as I lifted my hands up as they trembled uncontrollably.

“Gone.” It was the only word I could get out, the only thing that would make Marigold understand. Her tears fell then, and I watched as her white dress began to shift to black, the feathers that were so full of life dulling into black ones of death.

It was as though we were truly attending a funeral, only it wasn’t for me.

This was all planned to kill my men.

The attack towards my supernatural bros. My four lovers who adored, protected, and loved me with their hearts and souls.

Who dared to do this to me? To shatter my heart and take away the loves of my life.

“The humans,” Marigold whispered, and I saw the sudden growing rage that filled her teary eyes. “The voice said the humans did this. They’re the ones that kidnapped you. They’re the reason for your imprisonment. They gathered here…to see our sorrow. To record and portray to the world our sadness. How…dare they!”

A part of me felt like that was only partly true, and yet it suddenly made so much sense. The humans never cared for me. They criticized me, ridiculed me, deemed me as a weak reject of a wealthy human family. None of them thought I had the potential to be supernatural. No one thought I was worth being around my supernatural bros, who were far superior.

Even the human guards in the prisons deemed me as worthless. A tool for them to fuck and do whatever behind closed doors when I was worth more.

My supernatural bros never treated me that way. The supernaturals I faced either strengthened me or proved that I could be better - reach higher, be the best I could be with no limitations.

They killed my men…on purpose.

I tried to speak, but what came out was a gut-wrenching scream as my wings tore out of my back and heat burst around me in waves.

I let the energy rush out of me and wrap around my body until I was levitating in the air and soaking up as much power as I could from the Earth. I could feel nature’s pain, its sorrow for my loss, but what hurt most was the eternal pain of Quil-Zu.

My dragon was crying. She was furious that we’d achieved so much and were greeted by failure. The one thing I was frightened of had come to pass, and now the world would pay.

Everyone WILL fucking pay!

When my bare feet lowered to the ground, I was standing now, but with a new dress that cloaked my body as my hair levitated with power. My gaze moved to Marigold as she concentrated her surge of dark magical power and manifested a black crown of red rubies.

The action made one corner of my lip perk up, tears still streaming down my face as the grief buried in my heart grew.

She moved to lower the crown to my head, and she moved back to clap her hands and create a mirror of water to show me the result.

My blue eyes were now red and held not an ounce of remorse. My pain was obvious, as blood still lingered on my body with the many scratches and bruises. They would be the battle scars for today, the evidence that my men were murdered before me.

“Marigold,” I declared with a monotone voice. “Grow into the woman I need as my first-in-command.”

My command triggered her body to glow with golden light, and with a few slow blinks, she was now a tall woman of similar height as me in a long black dress. Her green hair was in her usual braided style, but her almost transparent wings now oozed black.

“Yes, Your Majesty.” She bowed before me and rose up. “What shall we do first?”

“Make it known what deed was committed today, and the consequences this action will cause. Tell them that Princess Cassandra Cyldrirth will obtain her revenge and all those who perish cannot say I didn’t warn them.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

She was gone in a flash, a black void appearing at her side before she twirled around and walked right through it to complete the deed I assigned her.

There was no need for me to stay here, but my heart called me to one direction. My eyes turned to meet red ones, and there was my final mate.

Omarion stared at me with wide eyes, and more tears brewed in my eyes as I looked down upon him. This was the moment that would either make us stronger or tear us apart, and that hurt even more.

We’d just bonded, became one like a married couple enjoying their moment of marriage together, and now our lives had fallen into shambles.

“We’re no longer on the same sides, my love.” My voice trembled as I fought to keep it together. “I love you, but if I lose one more soul that has edged themselves into my heart, this world as we know it will fall by my wrath.”

He stepped forward, his gait just as shaky as my hands. I watched him take another, then another, until he was only two steps away from me.

“I love you,” I validated yet again. “But I can’t be with you anymore. Not when I’m like this.” My head shook from side to side, and I whispered, “I’m no longer the human you first fell in love with. The inmate trapped in a new world. I’m not even the outlaw you’ve come to love.”

With a deep breath, I whispered, “I’m a supernatural villain now, Omarion.”

He stared at me long and hard, and suddenly my eyes widened as he went on one knee and bowed his head.

“I will follow you no matter what side you’re on. Good or bad, Cassandra.”

He lifted his head and his resolve was as clear as day.

“I’ll go to the ends of the darkness with you. As long as it means being by your side.”

I should have cried, or even smiled in admiration, but I laughed. The sound would have struck fear through anyone, and I expected him to change his mind and run for the hills, but he remained in his knelt position, waiting for my next command.

He didn’t need to say another word. I felt his loyalty to me. It was etched deep within, and the chords of passion we’d shared only hours ago had solidified our love to new levels.

He’d demonstrated his love multiple times, but as he stated before, he’d pushed me out of danger to prove his devotion, and he was the reason I could exact my revenge.

“Rise, my king.” My words were heavy, and I watched him rise.

“No matter what.” I whispered the delicate words, my voice trembling as tears rolled down my cheeks. The pain in his eyes screamed at me as he slowly nodded.

“No matter what,” he repeated.

I snapped my fingers, my magic blazing to the surface to create what I saw for his appearance. His tattered clothes were replaced with a black suit, his tie of red silk and short hair now long and up in a ponytail.

He offered his hand to me, those large fingers shaking just like mine. I reached for his hold, my hand resting against his palm while his fingers closed. He held me firmly, the action giving me a pinch of comfort as he guided me off the broken part of the platform.

His wings projected out of his back, outstretching as he looked directly into my glassy eyes.

“Where to, my queen?” he tenderly asked.

For the first time with my mourning heart, I smiled, because our first destination could be a deadly one.

“To the Underworld.”

As I wear this crown of darkness, I fear no evil.

For I will not accept this reality, so it’s about time I make my own.

I’m a supernatural villain, and this means war.

TO BE CONTINUED.

OCT.6. 2020

(Preorders will determine early release)

https://books2read.com/SUPERNATURALVILLAIN

COMING SOON - FEB.5.2021

https://books2read.com/SUPERNATURALSAVIOR

SHATTERED PRINCESS

Castalia’s Journey

(PREORDER)

https://books2read.com/SHATTEREDPRINCESS

SNEAK PEEK - ARRESTED BY MAGIC

TURN THE NEXT PAGE TO READ THE FIRST CHAPTER OF ARRESTED BY MAGIC.

BLURB

Homeless at the age of twelve. Misfit among my peers at sixteen. Unemployed by eighteen. I have bad luck, but never thought I’d be in handcuffs by the golden age of twenty.

Some would blame the universe for being in the wrong place at the wrong time, but I know better. So does the Alpha wolf hidden inside me. Our potential is massive, but we can’t get a bloody break in a world full of crime, corruption, and hate…and someone did this to us on purpose.

Misfits like me often fall into traps made by higher shifters, and this is no exception. Five supernatural beings hold the key to my shackles, intent in the belief that my wolf holds the key to something powerful…something lethal.

They may be right.

Imprisonment is inevitable, but behind bars, a new world is waiting for me. One where captivity can be a blessing in disguise, creating the opportunity for my wounded walls to crumble in total submission.

I’m ready for it all. I’ll be a misfit no more. I will rise, and those responsible for my captivity will receive capital punishment at my paws.

PROLOGUE: BEGINNING OF AN ORPHAN FUTURE

“Iwant to be like Daddy, Mommy!” My cheeks puffed out in defiance as I placed my hands on my hips. “Girls can be Alphas, too! You know how I know?”

My poor mother glanced back at me, her hand still wrapped around the wooden spoon that stirred our dinner for the evening. She was making my favorite tomato basil soup, something we had during special occasions.

With Dad coming home in a few short minutes after a four-week expedition, today was surely special and deserved a feast of food.

Tomato basil soup with garlic bread, cheese, and steak!

“How do you know, Ivy?” she inquired with a sweet grin.

“I just know.” I put my hands to the side and shrugged. “It’s an Alpha trait!”

The giggle from my left made me twirl around to see my older sister. Her long purple locks with hints of blue cradled her face, the loose curls making her look like a divine princess.

She wore a simple black dress that reached her knees and black slippers.

“I’m sure it is,” she added before waving the hairbrush in her hand. “However, an Alpha can’t go running around with tangled hair, now.”

“Ah.” I put my hands on my head, noticing how tangled my short strands were after all the playing and running I’d done today.

Even after drenching it with water and changing out of the muddy clothes I’d been left with, my hair still gave me away.

I giggled nervously and skipped over to my sister.

“Sis! Help!”

“Your big sister is here to save your hair from a bad day! Sit right here.”

I followed her command with haste, kicking my feet up and down while my hands gripped the edge of the wooden chair. Personally, combing my hair was my least favorite thing, but with Daddy coming home soon, I didn’t care too much.

Daddy always said that sacrifices were needed in life to reach your higher self.

I still couldn’t figure out what that even meant, but he said if I kept up my appearance, it gave a better appearance to our pack and others.

MoonRise Pack was one of the strongest packs in our parts. Daddy was the Alpha, and he had high hopes that I’d follow in his footsteps.

I always asked why Iva wouldn’t take the role, especially with how beautiful she was. My sister had to be a princess in secret because everything about her screamed royalty.

From the curls in her hair that always remained in the perfect twirls to her pale skin that never tanned like mine. She was sixteen, ten years older than me, yet she had no pimples, didn’t tan in the sun, even when she stayed outside during training days, and she was tall, at 5′8″.

Daddy concluded that she wouldn’t grow much taller, but I didn’t believe him. My sister was growing stronger by the day, and it only motivated me to work harder and harder.

Iva didn’t like the outdoors as much as I did. Her idea of fun was cooking with mother or watching various videos on styling hair and clothes.

She was rather opposite from me. I loved to be outdoors, venturing into the forest with some of the other kids in the pack and training all day long.

According to the pack elder, Anya, our training would help us grow nice and strong, and that was my goal. To be as powerful as Daddy, or even stronger than he was.

Mommy said I had a long way to go, seeing as I was only six, but I had every intention of growing big and strong. That’s why I drank a glass of milk every single day.

“Iva? Has my hair grown longer yet?” I inquired in excitement. My sister giggled and leaned my head back to look down into my grey eyes.

Her gold eyes sparkled in return as she shook her head.

“Not yet, Ivy. Remember about the level of awakenings us Mageri wolf shifters experience?”

I pouted my lips but knew exactly what she was referring to.

“Mageri wolf shifters. One of the most powerful wolves. Blessed with magic abilities from the heart of the Moon and destined for great things. Like other shifter’s like hyenas and cheetahs, a Mageri wolf’s hair is very important. It signifies strength, and the longer it is, the more powerful the person is. Their hair doesn’t grow like the average person. It grows through stages and will determine a wolf’s strength. After the awakening of their wolf, the shifter hair will remain at the length it is until awakened again, which happens either when they meet their mate or when they awaken their potential.” I repeated the explanation I’d been told many, many times, my voice projecting my boredom and disappointment.

“Ivy.” Mother drew my attention to her while my sister continued to work through my tangled locks. “Short hair is just as beautiful as long hair, you know?”

I bobbed my head slowly, appreciating her short locks.

“Does Mommy like her short hair?” I asked.

“I love it very, very much.” She flicked the short strands that were like my mine, only her hair was all blue. Daddy had long, dark purple hair, the two leading to my short combination.

I’d always wondered why my hair was extremely bright in comparison to theirs. It made it hard to play hide and seek, especially at night, because my hair was what the elder called neon colored.

She explained something about my magic reflecting the pigment of my hair, and due to my neon strands, I may potentially be the strongest Mageri wolf in our pack when I grow older.

“Why did you cut yours then, Mommy?” I inquired. In the pictures that hung on the walls of our living room, Mommy used to have long hair like my sister and Daddy. It was when she gave birth to me that she decided to cut it for good.

“Well…” Mother tapped her hand to her chin, her eyes looking up at the ceiling. “Mommy decided she wanted a calmer life and to raise her loving family. So, I put that part of me away to raise you and Iva,” she explained.

“Will it grow back?” I wondered.

“If I want it to,” she assured me. Walking over to us, she crouched down and stroked my cheek. “I’m very happy with my short hair. It reminds me every day that I have two magnificent children and a husband that works extremely hard to take care of our entire pack. I have to do my own part in making sure the two of you grow up healthy, strong, and confident in who you are. Your appearance is only one aspect of strength, my sweet. Your heart and vision of this world will determine just how mighty you can become.”

“And milk!” I raised my hands up to emphasize.

They both giggled as my sister replied, “And milk.”

“You haven’t drunk your cup of milk today, Ivy,” Mommy reminded.

“Oh!” I was ready to slide off the chair and get it from the fridge, but I paused to look up at Sis. “Iva? Are you done?”

“A moment,” she answered and finished off the last bit of my tangled hair. “Go check the mirror really quick!”

“Okay!” I happily replied, while sliding off the chair and skipping over to the standing mirror. I beamed at my reflection, staring into my wide grey eyes. They weren’t like Mom’s, Dad’s, or Iva’s.

I was the only one in the family with grey eyes, but everyone said once my wolf was awakened, they would match the golden-colored orbs of the rest of our pack.

Wolves normally had golden eyes like the bright ball of the sun. Their fur was usually black, white, or in my family’s case, purple. I wondered if my wolf’s fur would be the same as the rest of my family, but who knows when that would happen.

Every wolf awakening was different and unique, some happening super early while others didn’t happen until the age of sixteen. Sister awakened her wolf at the age of twelve, and she was a beautiful lavender purple with a mix of dark plum and white.

In my dreams, my wolf was extraordinary, a word I’d just learned from my daily teachings. Her soft threads of fur mimicked my hair color, the neon blues and purples, with bits of white, like my older sister’s wolf.

Golden eyes always stared back at me when I locked eyes in the peak of my dream, and she’d protectively walk around me, her soft coat of fur brushing against my body.

She’d stand guard on my left side, and blue and purple sparks would surround us. We’d stand there, waiting for something to happen, and four black figures would be heading towards us.

I always woke up after that, but my parents and the elder didn’t deem it as a “premonition,” as they liked to call it.

The elder concluded that due to my heightened intelligence and ability to absorb information with a single read, I must be bringing that knowledge into my dreams.

As a smart six-year-old, I wasn’t one to argue the elder’s reasoning, so I kept my continuous dreams to myself. My sister at least inquired once in awhile about it, and I’d honestly tell her if I did have the same vivid dream.

I admired my sister’s work, then looked at the simple white dress that Mother had sewn just for me. My mom was handy with her hands, creating the majority of our clothes by hand and from various fabrics my sister bought online that were super cheap and sent in bulk.

Seeing as we lived up in the mountains, it was easier to order stuff and have them deliver to us versus heading into the city. I was super excited for this weekend because we’d be going to the city to celebrate my sister’s birthday.

Twirling at the thrilling thought, I was reminded of something and rushed over to the hooks that held our coats and sweaters.

We normally didn’t need to wear heavy clothing unless there was some sort of snowstorm. I ran super hot, which meant I used my sweaters and coat once a year - unless Mommy forced me to go outside with layers. Ugh.

Daddy said once I grew a little older, we’d be able to get somewhere in the city to live. By then, I’d be able to go to a school with other supernaturals and make some friends.

I couldn’t complain. I was friends with the few pack children. Ava and Brian were my best friends, but I didn’t spend a lot of time with them every day since I enjoyed learning more and climbing trees while they took a longer time studying and training with their mentors.

Daddy was my mentor unless he was away. During those times, my sister took his place, which made life far easier and more fun since Daddy was strict at times.

Reaching for my favorite grey beanie, I skipped back to the mirror and slipped it on.

I had what Iva called an obsession with them. When mother bought me and Iva one from the Wolf Beanie Express brand, I got hooked by their soft fabric and the cute little button that had a symbol in a black shadow effect.

It looked like a kitty from my perspective, but it was meant to represent all shifters that walked on four legs. The logo represented their brand, but I liked imagining that it was a wolf-cat mix.

I really wished we could adopt a cat from the shelters in the city, something I’ve been asking for since my fifth birthday, but Mom said I’d have to wait until I was twelve to have a pet.

Bummer.

“There!” I declared with pride and put my hands on my hips like a superhero.

“Ugh.” Iva shook her head, slapping her hand to her forehead. “I spent all that time combing your hair and you put a beanie on it?”

“Obviously.” I glanced back at her with a wide grin. “It keeps it perfect!”

“No it doesn’t,” Iva groaned while Mother laughed.

“You look lovely, Ivy,” Mother praised.

“Thanks, Mommy!” I felt giddy from Mommy’s approval. “Dinner time?”

“Your father isn’t home yet,” Mother reminded.

“Boo.” I skipped over to the door, reaching for the knob. “He’s probably at the door!”

“May-” my sister began, but my body jolted forward; my tiny fingers wrapped around the knob gripped the gold metal tightly, and a scream escaped me as my body went flying.

I closed my eyes shut, feeling as though I was on a swing that soared through the air, but it didn’t stop until something hard slapped into my body before I fell downward.

When I hit the ground, a soft patch of grass cushioned my fall. Whimpers began to escape me as my urge to break down and cry was overcoming the sudden pain in my arms and legs.

“IVY!” My sister’s scream came from afar, but it was hard to get up. Just opening my eyes felt like a difficult task, and as I struggled to pry those very lids open, there was the image of my wolf with neon blue and purple fur.

Her gold eyes stared at me, and she walked closer and closer until her nose seemed to be inches from what should have been mine. Fear spiked through me, not of my wolf friend’s appearance, but because of the screams and loud sounds happening around me.

I need help.

My thought repeated, again and again, the cries for help and the destruction happening all around me urging for my assistance.

I had to help those who were hurt. To make sure Iva and Mom were okay. To find Daddy and make sure he was safe. None of that would happen if I remained stuck to the floor, unable to move.

Please. You have to help me! My mommy, daddy, Iva! They’re in danger.

The wolf before me slowly nodded, and as if I were now knelt down before her, she pressed her forehead against mine, my tears running down my cheeks while I embraced the softness of her furry head and the comforting protectiveness she instilled within my bones.

The pain began to lessen as energy burst through me.

I shot up into a sitting position, my eyes scanning around, only to grow as wide as saucers. No words could explain what my eyes were witnessing. The scent of metal hit my nostrils while my sight blurred with more tears.

My body jolted up and I was racing towards my home, only to stop where the door once was and see the massive wooden structure was now nothing but shambles.

Shock hit me hard, my legs shaking and crumbling like the last bit of wood that fell upon my arrival. The flames that still lingered burned intensely, the heat from their dancing light making me dizzy.

I felt sick to my stomach, while a howl of pain ran through my head. My wolf friend was the culprit of the hollow sound of sadness, making the core of my heart ache with loss.

No. Mommy and Iva have to be here.

I fought to get up, my legs still shaking while my body ached with pain. I pushed it all to the side, my new motive to find those I cherished.

Scrambling around, my eyes caught on purple strands, and I was at the pile of heavy wood in seconds.

“Iva! Iva!” I worked hard to push the logs off my sister’s body, but it felt impossible. Tears stung my eyes once more, and I bit my lip until a nasty taste filled my mouth.

“Iva! Iva. Mommy! Daddy!” I screamed for my parents, but no one responded, leaving me in a frantic mess.

“I..vy.”

I jumped at the soft sound, and I quickly moved around to see my sister’s head peeking out from beneath the pile I was attempting to move.

“Sis!” I scurried to the other side, dropping to my knees to try and do something - anything. My hands were shaking violently, fear as bright as the full moon’s shining appearance in a cloudless sky.

“Don’t…speak so loud,” she ordered. Her voice was hard, barely revealing any bit of her emotion. I could tell from her scrunched expression that she was in pain, but there was nothing I could do to help her.

I was too weak to move the logs.

“Iva. I can’t find Mommy,” I quietly sobbed. “I can’t move the logs off of you.”

“It’s okay, Ivy.” Iva’s whisper made my wolf howl in agony, making me cry even harder. “Shh. I’ll…get out of here. I…just need a few. You need to find Dad. He’s somewhere. I can feel it.”

“O-Okay,” I stuttered. “I’ll go now and come back!”

“Ivy.”

The quietness in her voice made me stop moving, and I returned my gaze to her. “Come closer.”

I did as she requested of me, leaning in as close as I could. Her gold eyes seemed so dull of color; their usual pigmented gold looked like it was covered in dust or dirt.

My eyes were struggling to ignore the pool of red beneath her, but I noticed from the end of my once white dress that was tainted with dark red liquid.

She reached up with her shaky hand and pulled my head down until our foreheads pressed together. She hummed quietly, and it was hard to describe what was going on.

It felt like energy was flowing into me. My forehead grew hot and my wolf friend began to glow. Her golden eyes emitted bits of silver, the soft glow only accenting the pools of water that began to overflow from the depths of her shining orbs.

“Let us protect you. Now and always. The magic of MoonRise will live in you. It will rise, and when the time is right, prove to the world that cloaks our pack with darkness. Mother Moon protect my sister. Protect our little prodigy. Please. With all your shining light.”

THE LAST STREAMS of warmth filled my mind, and the weak voice of my sister echoed through my head.

I love you, Ivy. Your wolf will protect you. Remember who you are, and do not doubt who you’re meant to be. Mommy…loves you. She’s…coming home with me. Be good…for us.

“IVA? I don’t understand what you’re saying in my head. Why are acting like you’re leaving me?”

When there was no response, I opened my eyes, watching as my sister’s hand that pressed against my head fell to the ground.

I pulled back, my lips pressed into a line as I scanned my sister’s open eyes. There I knelt, waiting for her eyes to blink, but they remained open, the last sparks of color draining from her lovely jewels.

Those eyes that shone with love whenever she looked my way.

Those dazzling orbs that showed all different shades of emotion.

Those jewels that twinkled with pride when I did my best with any task she asked of me.

Now, those very eyes stared blankly back at me, not a hint of emotion left as they stared up to the full moon that shone above us.

Her words began to repeat in my head, the loud beating of my heart and the ringing of my ears going stronger and higher in pitch as my reality began to sink in.

My ears picked up on the silence, finally acknowledging that the usual heartbeat that drummed strongly against my sister’s chest was gone.

Absent. Stopped. Silent.

My shaky hands reached out to press against the side of my sister’s face, noticing how cold she now was, like we were out in the midst of winter during a snow storm.

My lips trembled, my eyes pouring with beads of salty water. I remained still as if my patience would suddenly reward me with one last chance.

One more moment with my dear sister, Iva.

The howl that shook through my pounding head was what sealed the deal. It was what made me open my trembling lips, and triggered the high-pitched scream that left my lungs and rattled through my throat to the surface.

The sound echoed around me. The flames that were beginning to shimmer down exploded into the air in rage. The agony hit me hard, and it was then that I understood what my sister was saying.

Iva and Mommy are gone…

The howls in my mind continued, my wolf friend mourning our loss. In didn’t matter how hard I cried or screamed, my loved ones wouldn’t be coming back.

I rose up slowly, my stance unsteady as I fought to breathe. The flames were working to destroy everything around, burning at a far faster rate than before.

Staring down at my sister’s dead body, I debated on what I’d do. Let the flames destroy what was left here, or protect her precious body?

What would even be next? The elder never taught me how to protect myself when my family is dead. I knew the basics of calling 911, but our phone was gone with the rest of the building.

Must find Elder Anya.

My feet moved on their own accord, but I stopped and looked at the flames that were right next to me. As if testing their heat, I reached out with my hand and placed it right into the blaze.

I waited for the scorching pain to consume me, and a tiny bit of me wished it did so I could join Mommy and Iva, but the heat did absolutely nothing to me.

Watching the flames dance around my hand, I pulled back to assess the damage, only to frown in disappointment at the smooth surface that was covered with blood and dirt.

No amount of pain that I previously experienced could compare to the pain thrumming through my heart in this instance - the loss of Iva and Mommy still sinking into me.

Slowly, my head drifted back to Iva’s lifeless body.

“You shall not burn a single thread off her body. You will protect her…and Mommy. No one shall touch them unless they are good. I must find Elder or Daddy. Do as I say. Protect them for me.”

The reason behind my words would never make sense to my young mind, but my words seemed to command the flames to move swiftly to where my sister was.

Instead of burning her like the remaining crushed logs and leaves on the ground, it circled around her spot, keeping it safe while her body remained untouched.

“Thank you.”

That was all I could muster to say as I turned away. My slow footsteps turned into a swift run, and everything blurred until I knew I’d arrived at the main square.

When I came to a stop, my heart dropped.

Bodies. Men and women that I’d say hello to on a regular basis lay on the ground that was littered with blood. Some were still in wolf form, their eyes dull of life, just like my sister’s had been, and their fur cloaked with the same dark red liquid.

I took two shaky steps, my eyes noticing my two best friends.

There were their little bodies, Brian’s hand in Ava’s as they both lay on their backs. Their eyes were lifeless. Ava’s were a pale blue while Brian’s brown ones barely showed their original wood appearance.

Slashes marked their bare arms and legs, and large sticks stuck out of their stomachs and chests.

All I could do was stand there, my eyes glued on my best friends and my thoughts centering on how I never got to say goodbye. There would be no more chances to say how happy they made me when we got to play in the forest or eat good food from the sweet bakery.

They were gone, just like my sister and mommy, and I never had the opportunity to save them.

My pack...

One shaky step after the next, until I registered the next familiar body.

There was Elder Anya, her eyes open like the others while her body was covered in slashes that were still pouring out thick, dark liquid.

I didn’t want to acknowledge what I knew was blood. At least liquid was something that could flow back into something. Surely, if I found help, they could move the liquid back inside and viola; all of them would be alive once again.

Daddy.

There was still a spark of hope as I began to walk once again. He must be here by now, maybe searching for help to heal our pack.

My walk soon turned to a run once more, and I moved to the humming that called out to me. Faster and harder, I pushed towards it, praying to the Moon that my last glimmering hope would bring me to my Daddy.

He was our Alpha. He always knew how to fix everything. I was positive that he’d be able to save our pack. He’d revive Iva and help us find Mommy under the logs.

Everyone relied on Daddy through the good and the bad, including me. He’d help me through this sadness and shield me from danger as he always promised me.

When the urge to stop tugged at my senses, I slowed down until I was at the very entrance of our little town on the mountain.

The dark glimmers of purple caught my attention, the mixture of black and bits of gold tugged at very being. The familiarity and massive size of the creature in front of the broken gates was one I knew with a single glance.

Daddy!

I rushed to the wolf that was laying on his side, and I was relieved that his body was still moving slightly in an up and down motion.

Running around him, I fell to my knees at his head, only to muffle a scream. Three thin, sharp poles of metal were poking out of his stomach, something I hadn’t seen from the angle I’d been standing at previously.

That rising force of hope came crashing down, shattering like glass as devastation rocked through me. I reached for his head, stroking his fur and shaking him a little.

“Daddy?! Daddy! It’s me, Ivy! Please, Daddy. I need you. Mommy is under the house. Iva…Iva is sleeping! Ya, sleeping. Daddy. The pack. Everyone is sleeping. They need you, Daddy. I need you!”

My desperate cries seemed to encourage his eyes to open just slightly. Golden circles stared back at me, but they, too, were already dulling from their vibrancy.

“No.” I shook my head rapidly. “No! Daddy! You can’t go. You can’t leave me, too. I was good like I promised. You promised when you get home, you’d hug me and tell me about your adventures this week! Daddy! We’re supposed to have tomato soup! Mommy…Mommy made us dinner. Iva…Iva was going to…braid your hair…like she always does when you come…back.” My sobs began to cut off my words, and I struggled to breathe.

There’s no way a child like myself could survive without anyone. The mountain was so far up, there would be no way for me to go down and get help.

The intense devastation of the situation fell on me like a wall of collapsing bricks. “Daddy. Please. I can’t…can’t get help. Don’t go. Don’t leave me,” I cried with all my might as I hugged him tightly.

A soft whimper left him, and I hugged him even tighter. He was the last bit of life left and I wished to cling to every bit of him.

“I love you, Daddy. I never…got to say it one more time to Iva and Mommy. To Elder Anya, Ava, Brian, and the rest of our pack. I love all of you. Please tell me you know that, please?!”

I craved to hear Daddy’s deep voice one last time. When he talked it was like a low rumble, and everyone always followed his command.

We trusted in him, and he was so strong, stronger than anyone in our pack. If he was hurt and fading away, none of us had a chance.

I don’t stand a chance out there.

“Please, Daddy. Stay with me. I…can’t survive without you. Please? Pretty please? I’ll do anything. I’ll be good from now on. Please?!”

I begged with all my might, my sobs making my words muffle together as I cried uncontrollably and rocked back and forth with Daddy’s head in my grasp.

His body moved just slightly, his head pressing against the side of mine. A massive howl cut through the air, echoing far and wide.

I knew that sound. It was one that Daddy had done once when he needed the aid of the packs down the mountain. They weren’t as nice as our pack, but when we needed help during weather emergencies, they always arrived to assist us.

Five howls shot back into the air, and I knew that meant help was coming. They would be able to help Daddy and the others. That spark of hope was back.

“Daddy! Just a little longer and the other packs will help us!” I cheered, hoping he’d stay with me until they arrived. They always assist us. They could surely fix this, and everyone would be okay by the morning.

“Daddy, everyone is going to be okay, right? Mommy and Iva will come back, and you’ll get better and we’ll be a happy family again,” I reasoned.

His half-open lids stared back at me, and I watched as they filled with tears. He whimpered again and snuggled right against me.

I wished to get rid of his pain, to exchange mine with his so he wouldn’t cry and so that he could see the spark of hope I was fighting to keep with me.

That spark then vanished. The same warm, flowing course of energy began to consume me, but there was no way of fighting it as a wave of emotions hit me so hard, I choked on my breath.

The heaviness in my heart that I felt before was nothing like this; the weight made it impossible to breathe. All I could do was hug Daddy, wishing for the waves of pain, sadness, and regret to stop.

When I thought I couldn’t bear any more of it, words of wisdom flowed into me while unknown faces flickered through my mind like a cartoon going in fast forward.

My wolf friend whimpered and cried, but it didn’t stop the rush of energy. It only seemed to amplify it, until my wolf friend howled so loud it reflected through me.

The next set of events would cling to me forever. Cracking and pain far greater than anything I’d experienced left me screaming. When it finally ended, I was heaving in agony, my body no longer on my knees, but on all fours.

Everything was too strong. The sound of rushing steps that felt way too far away to help. The emotional high that tried to consume me still thrashed within me, but it was the slowing of that beating heart that forced me to open my eyes.

Everything was far too bright, but I centered in on Daddy once more.

He no longer lay there in his wolf form, and we weren’t in front of the broken gates anymore. The ground was made of soft patches of grass, the sky still dark and emphasizing the massive moon that hovered below us.

The moon had to take up half of the dark sky, looking so close that with one giant leap, we could brush the surface with an open palm.

The grass moved slightly thanks to the passing wind, the cool softness of the breeze aiding in cooling my burning hot body.

Father stood there in his usual attire, his black tight fitted top and black jeans. His long hair was wildly loose like always, which was one of the reasons why Iva always loved braiding it when he returned home after a long week of travels and helping other packs.

His golden eyes looked down at me, and even as they welled with water, tears running down his flushed cheeks, he kept a wide smile on his lips - the smile he gave me when he was proud of what I’d accomplished with and without his presence.

I’d done nothing to make him proud, and yet there he stood in the wonderful field. He began to walk towards me, and I sat back while soft whimpers left me.

I didn’t want to accept what was approaching. The end of the fairy tale that spoke of an amazing father, mother, and sister, and their blessed pack that made my six years of life the best thing I could have asked for.

Mother’s sayings of being grateful before every meal rang through my mind, and here I was, grateful to have experienced all I had until this very moment.

When Father’s large feet stopped before me, I lowered my head and rubbed it against his ankle. My whimpers only grew, the sound like a crying puppy waiting for its master to return home.

Arms wrapped around me, only igniting more heavy sobs that pulsed through my body. This was it. The final hug I’d ever receive from the man who’d raised me.

My loving Alpha. A wise leader. My dear Father.

The soft strokes of his hands were growing colder by the second, and I looked up with my wide eyes, taking in every last bit of my father’s appearance as he continued to smile down at me.

“Ivy. Sweet Ivy. How proud I am of you. Do not be sad, for our time has come. I’m sorry for leaving you. Sorry I couldn’t be strong enough to protect your mother, Iva, and our lovely pack. Do not worry, for we’re going somewhere high in the sky. Mother Moon will guide us now, to a place where there’s no pain or sadness, only joy, and we’ll all watch over you.”

I shook my head roughly, desperate to say something - anything - but words wouldn’t leave my lips.

The only sounds I could make were loud whimpers, and they only grew louder as I prepared for the end.

“You’re all that’s left of MoonRise, Ivy. The other packs will come…but I do not guarantee their loyalty. I fought hard to make amends, to bring unity to our packs, but this was their response. Do not trust them, Ivy.”

His words only made this harder for me, and I was frantic for answers. To understand what all of this meant. Why wouldn’t the other packs help us? My family was fading away. Our pack who did nothing but good for them was all fading! They should help us. Why wouldn’t they?

“When you return to the land of the living, run. Do not wait for them to help. They will not. I’m sorry, sweet Ivy, but you must go to the city. Find a man named Louis. He will help you find a temporary family until you can discover a new place you can call home.”

Louis? A new place to call home? The very image of the man he referred to seemed to flash through my mind, but I’d never met him in my life. My home was here! Why would Daddy suddenly tell me to search elsewhere? Help was coming. Even if we couldn’t trust them, they couldn’t possibly ignore us when we needed them the most.

He pulled back and pressed his head against mine.

“My last remaining daughter. Remember how proud you made me. You are an Alpha. A powerful, brave, unique girl, who will grow into a mighty Mageri wolf. Vixen will protect you. She is the wolf that has come through to help you in this time of sorrow. You are never alone with her within you. She will protect you in my stead. Let the last bit of our family, pack, and heritage of magic flow through you, and may a day come where the Moon awakens the force buried inside your heart. Breathe for me. Live for me. Strive forward for me.”

He pulled away to give me one last stare. His hands let go, and he rose up. I couldn’t take the struggle against my inability to speak any longer. I fought with all my might, the thought rushing out like I was screaming.

I LOVE YOU! You, Mommy, Iva, our pack! I love every single one of you!

His eyes overflowed with tears and he began to move further away as if he were now floating above the grass and strings were pulling us apart.

Daddy! PLEASE! DON’T GO!

His lips trembled as he fought to continue smiling, and his hand reached out to me as if he wished to stroke my head one last time.

My sweet daughter, I love you. Remember that we love you. All of us.”

As if summoning our pack, everyone appeared behind him as he came to a stop. Mommy was on his left, while Iva stood to his right. Elder Anya, Ava, Brian, the rest of our pack that had made tiny impacts on my life stood there.

They all smiled proudly at me, tears streaming down their cheeks. Some of them stood with the side of their hand pressed against their foreheads, while others waved farewell.

“We’re proud of you. Farwell, Ivy Moonrise. May the Moon protect you and Vixen. Keep our legacy going, and may you follow your destined path to happiness. We. Love. You.”

A howl left me, one loud and full of pain as I felt the beginning of this sorrowful finale. The people I’d come to love and cherish began to fade before my eyes.

Bits and pieces of their bodies rose upwards, turning into pink petals that rose up into the sky and fluttered across the massive moon.

My family was last to fade, their smiles still prominent even as they became nothing but rose petals blowing through the air with the passing breeze.

Just like that, I was left in a field of raining petals, the last bit of our connection growing stagnant and leaving me in a hollow mess of abandonment.

My eyes burst open, and I moved back to see my human hands that shook like crazy. I looked up, only to be engulfed with the feeling of defeat - Father’s lifeless wolf body lying there with his wide, dull eyes.

I sensed approaching steps, but instead of feeling relief, I felt afraid.

Frightened to be caught by them. Scared to even be seen.

My body moved on its own, and I rushed into the bushes and hid behind a tree. My wolf friend, Vixen, came closer to what felt like a wall until she was right against it.

My sudden ability to control myself was seeping away, leaving me even more afraid than before.

“Do not fear, Ivy, for I am your friend. I’m here to protect you like Daddy said.”

Her voice was so soft and soothing, similar to Mommy’s and Iva’s when they would comfort me during sad times.

It eased the fear, and I allowed her to take control as we watched five individuals come into view. They stopped right before my father, and I picked up on their words.

“Fuck. We’re too late.” The man’s rough voice was out of breath as he shook his head. I expected them to hurry and look for survivors, but they just stood there.

Then manic laughter hit the air, and I moved my eyes to the culprit while my body remained completely still.

“Finally! Fucking peacekeeper. He thought we’d be fine with a peace movement? What does he think this is? Just because supernaturals are all friendly and shit with the humans, that doesn’t mean we have to get along!” He laughed, and the others turned their attention to him.

“Enough, Malachite. The Moon is watching us. We shouldn’t be mocking his mistakes. He only wanted good.”

“Good?” Malachite chuckled harder. “Look what doing ‘good’ landed him and his pack! All of them, dead! So much for that bullshit. He had all that hope, and don’t get me started with how he was so proud of his little daughter. The girl who’s already showing Alpha signs at six years old. Does he really believe a woman would be given the opportunity to rule as an Alpha? Foolishness! Stupidity at his finest! The wolf shifter world is a MAN’S world! Females are only good for fucking and babies.”

The others frowned, and the man who’d told him to stop shook his head.

“This is disrespectful.”

“No one’s watching!” Malachite huffed. “Shut the fuck up and make sure everything is burned to the ground. Let’s start with this!”

He snapped his fingers, a single flame bursting from the command and hovering above his fingertip. He flicked it forward, and the flame shot out to Daddy’s stomach, his whole body being engulfed by flames in seconds.

My scream was internal, rocking through my body that remained absolutely still.

“Nick. Stay here. We’ll do the digging since you have such a soft spot for this damn pack,” Malachite ordered. He and the other four were gone before the man could reply.

He watched as the flames grew higher, the smoke floating upward and covering the sight of the full moon.

I rose up then, and the man’s golden eyes moved in my direction.

When my eyes locked on his, I expected him to call the others. To come and finish me off like his comrades were surely going to do if any one of my pack members were still fighting for their last breath.

Memories flashed before me as tears ran down my cheeks.

Nick Marigold. The man who my Father saved from dying. The man who my mom helped meet his now wife and aided in the delivery of their only son. The man that also wanted peace but knew the others wouldn’t even consider it.

The man who had a slight hint of hope that I could become like my father. Maybe even stronger.

My eyes didn’t show a speck of sadness. They displayed raging anger that made the flames burn even higher and crackle with defiance.

He stood where he was, and I knew from the look on his face and seriousness in his eyes, that he was about to do the unthinkable.

He was going to let me go.

As if answering my thoughts, I watched his head slowly nod, and his lips mouthed the single word.

“Go.”

I’d never met this man before, but my father, our Alpha, had saved him. He was the reason this man got to experience the joys of having a family, while I watched everything I cherished begin to burn to the ground.

I could have killed him. Killed all of them and gone on a rampage until my heart stopped. But I had to keep to my father’s expectations of me. To be the last of the MoonRise pack and live for them.

To breathe and strive for every single breath I took until it was my time to be called upon by the Moon and return to the land of peace and happiness that my family and pack were now enjoying without me.

I took a step back, followed by another, my eyes never leaving his until I was lost in the dark depths of the forest. When he was out of my sight I turned away, and that cracking pain returned until I was on all fours.

Not wasting a second, my body moved swiftly through the forest that was now second nature to me. I rushed as fast as my legs would take me until I was running through alleyways and dark-covered streets.

When I arrived at a doorstep hidden within an alleyway, my bones cracked in place and there I was, standing naked in front of the door.

I knocked five times in an odd rhythm. It didn’t matter that it didn’t make sense. None of this made sense, but I had to talk to the single man I could trust right now.

The door opened, and wide gold eyes locked on mine.

I had no more energy to cry. To feel. To do anything but say what needed to be said.

“The MoonRise pack is dead…including its Alpha.”

That’s all I could fathom; my fate lay in this man’s next decision. I couldn’t care less about what he did. If he killed me right now or closed the door. My life felt like it was coming to an end, and whatever he said would follow with the crawling darkness that began to creep through my line of vision.

The tall man nodded and gestured for me to come inside.

“You are welcome to stay. I owe your father a favor, but I’m sure you know that you’re on your own once you’ve healed.”

He was laying the rules down now, warning me that he wasn’t someone who would take me under his wing.

I was about to experience the cruel part of this world, but the drive to live and make my family proud continued to pulse through me.

My answer was in the form of a nod, and I took three steps into the man’s home until my world fell into pitch darkness.

Tonight was the beginning of my orphan future.

LEVEL TWO: ARRESTED BY MAGIC

(PREORDER)

https://books2read.com/ARRESTEDBYMAGIC

LEVEL THREE: PSYCHIC PRISON

(PREORDER)

https://books2read.com/PSYCHICPRISON

LEVEL FOUR: CELESTIAL PRISON

(PREORDER)

https://books2read.com/CELESTIALPRISON

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Avery Song is a reverse harem author who specializes in paranormal, fantasy, and urban romance.

She especially loves writing strong main characters and is excited for all the books that are approaching.

ABOUT VERONICA AGNUS

Veronica Agnus is Paranormal Romance Author. She loves to write, workout, and spend some cozy time with her puppies. She enjoys writing stories with empowering women, a hint of comedy, strong unique men, and a jam-packed adventure that leaves you wanting more.

https://www.amazon.com/Veronica-Agnus/e/B08266GLJ3

~Books by Avery Song~

THE SUPERNATURAL SPY ACADEMY SERIES:

S.S.S YEAR ONE

S.S.S YEAR TWO

S.S.S YEAR THREE

S.S.S YEAR FOUR

S.S.S FIVE (May.29.2020)

SPELL TRAVELER CHRONICLES

Witchling Academy- Semester One

Witchling Academy- Semester Two

Witchling Academy- Semester Three

Witchling Academy- Semester Four

Witchling Academy- Semester Five

Witchling Academy- Semester Six

Witchling Academy- Semester Seven (Jun.12.2020)

Witchling Academy- Semester Eight (Oct. 23.2020)

JADE STORM TRACKER SERIES

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester One

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Two

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Three

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Four (June 5th 2020)

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Five (Nov.27.2020)

BLAZING ACADEMY

Semester One

Semester Two (Jul.17.2020)

Semester Three (Oct.16.2020)

COWRITTEN WORKS:

SUPERNATURAL CAPTIVITY SERIES

Supernatural Inmate

Supernatural Outlaw

Supernatural Villain (Oct.9.2020)

Supernatural Savior (Feb.5.2021)

SUPERNATURAL MARKED MONARCHY

Psychic Prison - Book One

Psychic Royalty - Book Two (Jul.24.2020)

Psychic Monarchy- Book Three (Nov.13.2020)

DESTINED IMRISONEN TRILOGY

Arrested By Magic

Escaped By Destiny (Aug.7.2020)

Freed By Power (Jan.8.2021)

FOR THE FAEIRY ABSOLUTES

Celestial Prison (May.8.2020)

FOR THE PURELY DIVINE SERIES

Fae Rose Academy - Year One

Fae Rose Academy - Year Two (Jul.31.2020)

WILLA SILVER ACADEMY INVESTIGATOR

Daggers and Smoke - Year One

Daggers and Smoke - Year Two (Nov.20.2020)

Daggers and Smoke - Year Three (Mar.12.2021)

THE SUPERNATURAL VAMPIRE FAE CHRONICLES

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year One

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Two (Sept.18.2020)

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Three (Mar.5.2021)